《The Author And Her Protagonist》


 The Fictional World

    Cheryl is a writers. Her writings are constantly inundated by readers. However, she has recently be too lethargic to continue writing. She is fatigued, but she also has nightmares that are practically identical to the scenario of her work. Cherylined about not being able to sleep until panda eye bags appeared on her 25-year-old face.


    [Anyway, chapter updates are due tonight!!!]


    Cheryl stared at the note, which her editor had filled with exmation marks. She knew she¡¯d been putting off sending out a new chapter from morning to evening.


    In response to the note her editor had sent her, she typed a random sentence and submitted it.


    [There will be a meteor shower tonight. So there will be no new chapter.]


    Cheryl quickly closed the conversation window and returned to the online gaming interface. She noticed that the event timeout was about to expire. Cheryl shifted her avatar, getting ready to climb the ranks.


    The light went out just as her fingers were about to contact the mouse. The unexpected darkness caught Cheryl off guard. She moved her weight slightly in order to reach the phone in the desk drawer.


    She quickly turned on the shlight after obtaining her phone.


    Cheryl no longer feltpelled to stay upte once the electricity went off. She entered the room and climbed into bed using the shlight on her phone. Cheryl fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow, possibly due to tiredness.


    She had no idea that a meteor shower was taking ce outside. However, what can be seen in the night sky are sparks that look like lovely fireworks.


    ¡ª


    Iron boots¡¯ heavy footsteps reverberated across the room. Aside from footfall, there was the sound of metal being dragged over the floor, which added to the terror.


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but run between the dark alleys as the terrifying footsteps pursued her.


    The youngdy dashed as quickly as she could. asionally, tripping over strewn things or dposing human bodies. Cheryl¡¯s leg was bruised and blistered as a result of the incident. As she runs, the pain intensifies.


    She reached the end of the corridor. There is no longer any hope. There was no option but to remain in the room. She stepped carefully as she unlocked a neighbouring door at random. It was tough due of theck of light. She moved her hands around to sense what was going on around him. Cheryl was disappointed to find that the room she entered was vacant. There was nothing there but the old table and chairs.


    The sound of footsteps approaching her became louder. Cheryl gave up since she couldn¡¯t run any longer. Her frail frame dropped to the ground just below the enormous, tightly shut window. In a pitiful state, curled up in a corner. It was pouring heavily outside. One after the other, lightning struck. She saw there were multiple dead in the room from her vantage point. She even walked through their bloody pool. Cheryl tried not to scream by covering her lips. After all, she hadn¡¯t seen anything like it before. Because this location is a magnificent pce. Overnight, it turned into a ughterhouse. The sight of it would make everyone shiver.


    Cheryl¡¯s heart raced as she realized the footsteps were leading to the room she was hiding in.


    Then his silhouette emerged from the shadows.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A sh of lightning would asionally allow Cheryl to see the face of the devil who had in the people in the pce. The man had a big scar that covered practically his entire face. The man¡¯s visage was filled with nothing but venom. He proceeded towards the huddled Cheryl, stepping on body parts and a pool of blood.


    Cheryl felt herself shrinking as the man became bigger and taller in front of her. Cheryl hurriedly opened her mouth, as if pleading.


    The man raised his sword before Cheryl could say anything. Cheryl felt a stinging pain in her neck after one blow of his bloody de. She went down. Her eyes beheld her own headless body reclining against the wall.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ah.¡± Cheryl awoke with a strong choking. Sweat dripped from her brow in beads. Her breathing becamebored, and her heart continued to race.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened as she examined the area. When she discovered she was still in bed, she felt relieved.


    ¡°Oh, no, there¡¯s that dream again! That nightmare is definitely bothering me.¡± Cheryl grumbled as she patted her chest.


    With her sleeve, the girl wiped the sweat off her brow. She rose from her bed and flung open the window. The fresh air helped her to unwind once more.


    Cheryl¡¯s vision was filled with vibrant flowers. The girl¡¯s brow wrinkled. She was perplexed.


    How can there be a flower garden in front of her window if she lives on the 10th floor?


    Cheryl examined her own palm. She distinctly remembered wearing a short-sleeved nightgown the night before. So, where did this faded yellow long sleevee from?


    But the flowers and sleeves aren¡¯t the only differences. The room in which she was standing was likewise unique. Cheryl became concerned at this moment. She dashed to the bedside cupboard to retrieve her phone, which had been left there. But there was no longer any small cupboard.


    Cheryl is frightened. Her sensible side told her that she hadn¡¯t actually woken up and was still dreaming. Cheryl put out her hand and squeezed her face with all her might, agreeing with her thoughts.


    Cheryl hissed loudly. The pressure on the cheek caused excruciating pain.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Cheryl had inquired. Cheryl muttered under her breath, biting her index finger. The girl paced around the mostly empty room. She attempted to jog her lethargic mind. While ncing around the room, she tried to recall how she had ended here in this unusual environment. Cheryl gradually sensed a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Just a moment. Why do I have the impression that I am familiar with this location?¡± Cheryl scratched her chin, posing as she considered something.


    This is a small space. There is one scrap metal bed, one wardrobe, one chair, and an extremely old dressing table in there. Cheryl would be unfamiliar if it was all she knew. However, the picture on the headboard wall was the same one she used to describe the room of Princess udia, one of the characters in her story.


    Cheryl was surprised by what she discovered. She dashed over to her dressing table. She could notice her appearance even if the mirror wasn¡¯t particrly clear. Her expression remained unchanged. However, she was dressed in what appeared to be medieval attire.


    Her suspicions have now been proven, and she has transmigrated into the realm of the novel she authored.


    The plot came back to her. Princess udia, along with the rest of the royal family, will be in very soon.


    Cheryl feltpelled to cry because of her bad luck.


    ***

 At first Glance

    ¡°Ah, the air here is the nicest!¡± Cheryl eximed,paring it to the air quality in her own world.


    It¡¯s been seven days since she was transferred. Cheryl had calmed down a little and began to adapt. udia, like udia¡¯s predicament, began to grasp a little.


    This year, Princess udia turns eighteen. She lived alone in a modest apartment not far from the main pce. There were no servants in the house, so udia had to take care of everything herself, including cooking andundry. She had to go alone to the well and the pce shed to get water and firewood. udia received no assistance.


    Even if the maids were bored, they would simply stare for a while before continuing to rx. They used to amuse themselves by threatening udia.


    Cheryl does not record these information in the novel. Princess udia was not well liked by the king, she only hinted. Cheryl felt terrible as soon as she saw firsthand what udia¡¯s life was like.


    It¡¯s the same today. Two maids who were speaking stood up and blocked the door as Cheryl moved into the pce kitchen.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± inquired one of the maids, arrogantly.


    Cheryl locked her gaze on them. ¡°I¡¯m in the kitchen, so of course I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The two maids were taken aback. They reacted quickly when they saw Cheryl attempting to barge in.


    ¡°Without permission, you cannot enter. Now is the time to leave.¡± One of the maids became enraged. She snatched Cheryl¡¯s arm firmly.


    This, however, was Cheryl, not udia. She pped the maid because she was not a patient person.


    The maid who had been pped was taken aback. She locked her gaze on Cheryl.


    Cheryl dashed back to udia¡¯s house before the two maids went crazy and caused a ruckus.


    Cheryl returned to the room. She took a seat on the bed. She believed it would be tough for her to survive in this world. Unless she sneaked out of the pce. Another issue is that shecks any skills other than writing.


    Cheryl has published numerous novels in her world. The Phoenix and The Dragon are the mosttest.


    The work is about a sad love affair between a general and a princess, rather than mythology. A difficult fight was won by the general, who was also a Marquess. The king was ecstatic, and he nned avish supper to celebrate the general¡¯s victory.


    But, despite his outward smile, the king was deeply dissatisfied in his heart. The king saw that the rival party¡¯s might was growing, and that this could jeopardize his throne.


    The king devised a strategy after learning that the general was secretly in love with his daughter. He offered that the general and the third princess marry. The general nodded enthusiastically because the third princess was his favorite. Themander was caught off surprise by his happiness. The king is carrying out his n in secrecy, with the goal of eliminating the general.


    The general survived, but his body was permanently scarred. His legs were paralyzed, and he had a scar on his face. The king then broke the general¡¯s engagement unterally and married the third princess to a prince from another kingdom. The general, who adored the third princess, dispatched messengers to convince her to decline to marry a prince from another kingdom. The general stated that he would go to any length to protect the princess.


    The princess, however, did not just refuse. She further mocked the general, iming that she didn¡¯t want to be with a disabled man.


    The general was enraged by the treatment. From then on, he despised the royal family. He was able to recuperate despite his wealth and connections. Then he started plotting a rebellion.


    Cheryl¡¯s noveles to a conclusion here. The story is entertaining enough. Many readers enjoyed it, while some were critical of it since, aside from the tragic premise, the story¡¯s content did not match the title. Cheryl usually ignores it and moves on to the next story.


    Cheryl, however, met with a grave disaster. udia, the insignificant and ignored princess, had somehow transmigrated into the world of The Phoenix And The Dragon.


    The general would return about this time, and the king would host a banquet. Cheryl, who yed the neglected princess udia, had no involvement in the banquet. She also failed to record whether or not the uninvited princess had been invited to the banquet.


    The difficulty was that udia was also killed on the day of the ughter. Cheryl was gued by the crime scene even before she was transmigrated.


    So she chose to check outside the pce today, intending to flee. She reasoned that because udia was a neglected princess, her escape n would be simple. She recently realized, however, that the social order in this universe is identical to that in her own. People have recently found it difficult to live without a distinct identity.


    Cheryl prepared herself. She donned whatever she could find in udia¡¯s closet, without giving it much attention. She rummaged in udia¡¯s cash box and came away with some silver coins.


    Cheryl took a leisurely stroll through the streets after sessfully past the guard at the pce¡¯s back entrance. She got two steamed buns from the bakery and ate them on the way.


    Today¡¯s streets are quite congested. The street was bing increasingly crowded. Owners of houses or shops along the roadside employ bright colors to decorate their establishments. Cheryl was taken aback by how lively the crowd was. Cheryl would have forgotten that today was the day the general returned if it weren¡¯t for the distant trumpets and drums.


    Although the parade was still a long way off, the crowds along the route were already ecstatic. Cheryl was even shoved between two groups of girls. They all dressed up and put on makeup in the hopes of catching the notice of passing generals. Cheryl scowled at the excited girls.


    ¡°Girls, you wasted your time. Someone else already has the general¡¯s heart.¡±


    Cheryl muttered aloud unconsciously. The girl standing near her appeared to be paying attention to what she was saying. She inquired vehemently.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Cheryl replied subconsciously, ¡°Eh, nothing¡­¡± Cheryl chose not to say anything else because the female next to her appeared irritated.


    The procession crew approached him slowly. Several brave warriors led the way, followed by drummers and trumpeters. Several of the army¡¯s top brass were mounted in the third row.


    Cheryl quickly recognized one of the riders among the many. Cheryl began to shake as soon as she saw his face. He¡¯s there! In a dream, the demon general killed her!


    The girls were ecstatic right away. They threw flowers and handkerchiefs with their names stitched on them at the demonstrators. They shouted even louder for the generals to hear.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t just ignore the harsh and obnoxious voices. He is, however, used to being in circumstances where girls approach him in a variety of ways. He smiled as he turned to the gathering of girls on the side of the road. He could see the young girls¡¯ admiring emotions on their faces right away. He scowled, though, when his attention fell on the girl who was pressed against the rear of the group. The girl appeared slender and innocent, holding a steamed bun in her hands and looking at himself with a fearful expression on her face.


    Edgar assumed the girl was terrified of the intimidating Great General standing next to him. As a result, he decided to put on a cute smile for the girl to see. Who¡¯d have guessed that when she saw his smile, the girl became even more terrified.


    Cheryl nervously lowered her gaze quickly. Cheryl dashed away from the tussling group of girls and entered a random shop.


    When Edgar saw Cheryl¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his own face, wondering aloud, ¡®Is my face that bad?¡¯


    **

 The King’s Purpose

    Cheryl knelt parallel to the table and held her position until the procession team dispersed. Cheryl exhaled a sigh of relief when the drums and trumpets were nearly gone. While brushing the corners of her dress, she straightened herself.


    Her instincts prompted her to turn around, and she did so, only to discover a young woman sitting next her, one hand supporting her face. The youngdy grinned.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the youngdy said.


    Cheryl hurriedly discarded her surprise. She returned to the young woman¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    The youngdy smiled once again. Her feather duster whirled in her palm.


    ¡°What exactly is your problem? Why were you in such a rush to get here?¡±


    Cheryl felt humiliated when she was asked that question.


    She did indeed run,pletely oblivious to her surroundings. Fortunately, she walked into a tavern. Cheryl had no idea what to say if it had been someone else¡¯s home.


    ¡°On the street, there are so many people. So I made the decision toe here.¡± Cheryl spewed lies with ease.


    The youngdy appeared to be convinced. She shrugged.


    ¡°Yes, this is a very busy day due to the generals¡¯ and troops¡¯ wee march. The girls were also on the streets because they wanted to see Edgar Baldwin, the famed Marquess of Nortnd.¡±


    Cheryl was a little frightened when she heard his name called out. ¡°Edgar Baldwin?¡± you might wonder.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of Edgar Baldwin?¡± the young woman inquired, surprised.


    Cheryl hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°That¡¯s not the case¡­¡±


    The young woman noticed how embarrassed the little girl in front of her was. She pushed menus from a different table in front of Cheryl.


    ¡°It¡¯s advantageous to be shy, unlike many young people today. Okay, you can order one without paying. Later, I¡¯ll tell you who Edgar Baldwin is.¡±


    Cheryl took a piece of hard paper with a list of different drinks written on it. In the actual world, this is very simr to a cafe menu.


    ¡°This is it.¡± Cheryl pointed to the cheapest drink on purpose.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The youngdy got out of her chair. ¡°All right, hold on a second.¡±


    Cheryl locked her sight on the woman for a few moments before moving her gaze over the room.


    Although the space is small, it gives off a very sophisticated vibe. In total, there were just five tables in the shop. Cheryl sat in the seat that was closest to the door. There is a bar in the deepest part where drinks are made.


    A tall bookcase stood right beside her. Cheryl considers returning to writing in this world after seeing so many books.


    A tray of tea and a tter of nibbles were returned by the young woman.


    ¡°Do you enjoy reading books? If you like, you can read ¡°said the woman.


    Cheryl was humiliated after being discovered rummaging through other people¡¯s possessions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary; perhaps next time.¡±


    Cheryl was not pushed by the youngdy. She positioned the tray in front of Cheryl.


    ¡°Please,¡±


    Cheryl shrugged. She then realized that it had been a long time since she had introduced herself. Cheryl hastily adjusted her perception before tasting the free food.


    ¡°Sorry for being so rude. Ipletely forgot to say hello. Hello, my name is¡­¡± Cheryl couldn¡¯t decide whether to introduce herself as Cheryl or udia. She chose the former after a quick thought. ¡°My name is Cheryl,¡± she says.


    ¡°Cheryl, your name is adorable. Emily is my name.¡±


    Cheryl blushed at Emily¡¯s words. No one had ever thought her name was cute in her entire life.


    Emily¡¯s opinion of the girl in front of her was not very favorable. She has the appearance of a typical girl, just cuter. She noticed the girl inspecting his establishment with considerable curiosity while she was making tea. No other young girl had ever stared at her business with such awe.


    As a result, she agreed to sit down and discuss with her. Emily was curious about the origins of this sweet little kid.


    ¡°Are you really unaware of Edgar Baldwin, Cheryl?¡± Emily had inquired.


    Cheryl shrugged her shoulders. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know; it was just that she didn¡¯t want to identally reveal something. Because she stated in the novel that the public¡¯s opinion of Edgar Baldwin was favorable. If she had unintentionally indicated that Edgar was a violent person, society might have ndered her so badly that he would have drowned in their saliva.


    Cheryl shivered at the thought of her vivid fantasies.


    Emily stroked the hair tendrils that had escaped her bun. She then began to tell stories.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where to begin or which aspects you¡¯re unfamiliar with. He is well-known in general. He is wealthy, attractive, strong, and of decent social standing. Aside from that, he¡¯s a generous man. There are several orphanages. He paid for their upbringing. The king recently dispatched him to the northern battleground. You should know that the Northern country is tough and difficult to defeat. When the Marquess was dispatched, however, that difficult war was won in less than a month! On the same day, the king bestowed the title of General upon him. Isn¡¯t that fantastic?¡±


    Cheryl paid close attention. She knew about the other parts, but she didn¡¯t mention the portion when the vicious Marquess donated his money to the orphanage.


    Emily said, ¡°Most importantly. This person is not married. This is also one of the causes behind his celebrity. Many families consider him to be the ideal son-inw. When unmarried girls see the attractive Marquess of Nortnd, they can¡¯t help but fall in love. It¡¯s only¡­¡±


    Emily paused and acted strangely. Cheryl was a little concerned.


    ¡°W-the¨C what¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°Today I witnessed a true miracle. I noticed a female sprinting back and forth after seeing the Marquess¡¯ smile with my own eyes.¡± She gave Cheryl a dubious look.


    Cheryl was uneasy because of Emily¡¯s stare. She had not anticipated that others would notice her moves. That¡¯s a little frightening.


    Cheryl hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Emily burst outughing when she saw Cheryl¡¯s worry.


    ¡°You really took it seriously. Don¡¯t worry, I understand you were ashamed at the time. I see, and Iprehend.¡±


    Cheryl : ¡°¡­¡±


    ¨C


    The threemanders rushed towards the pce gates after the parade arrived at the pce gates to wee the King. They were greeted by the King¡¯s personal servant, who led them into the King¡¯s hall.


    Grand General, Deputy General, and Substitute General were the three individuals. Thest was Edgar. Even though he was simply a substitute general, he had a significant effect in the army.


    Before standing tall before the King, the three bowed respectfully. Their bodies are strong, and the armor they wear adds to theirmanding presence.


    The king delivered a brief wee address. Thenvish them with valuable gifts. The King talked with Edgar after the Great General and his deputy had left.


    ¡°A significant contribution necessitates a significant reward.¡± I aim to marry you off to one of my daughters, Marquess of Nortnd. Does the Marquess agree with that?¡±


    The king is not someone who likes to mince words. Always use directnguage. When the King refers to someone by their title rather than their name on multiple asions, it indicates that the King does not ept rejection. Any circumstance.


    Even though the king had asked for his opinion, Edgar¡¯s only option was to acquiesce.


    Edgar wanted to respond to the king¡¯sments, but a young girl¡¯s terrified face shed over his mind. Create a trance for him.


    The king felt irritated after not receiving a response from Edgar. The king said it once more.


    ¡°How do you feel about this marriage, Marquess Nortnd?¡±


    Edgar focused again. ¡°Of course I agree, His Majesty,¡± he said honestly.


    The king¡¯s discontent faded gradually. He grinned briefly.


    ¡°A feast for the official banquet will be hosted tomorrow. The Marquis of Nortnd should pay us a visit.¡±


    The faint smile on the king¡¯s face vanished after Edgar quit.


    ***

 He is his Highness the crown prince

    Cheryl and Emily talked till the afternoon. Cheryl took advantage of the opportunity to learn more about the condition in the world from the youngdy.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It turns out that this universe wasn¡¯t all that unlike her own. She could have felt she was flung into the past rather than into a book if she hadn¡¯t met Edgar Baldwin.


    Cheryl said her goodbyes to Emily at dusk. Emily initially offered that Cheryl stay the night. Cheryl, however, declined. She was uneasy, but she had been wasting other people¡¯s time all day.


    ¡°Stop by the next time you have free time. I¡¯d like to talk to you about something, ¡°Emily expressed herself.


    ¡°Emily, thank you. You¡¯re incredibly thoughtful. In the future, I¡¯lle here more frequently.¡±


    Cheryl smiled and waved her hand. She collided with something when she turned around.


    Cheryl moaned and rubbed her irritated nose. She was staring at something in the distance.


    She was astonished, though, when she realized what she had hit.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± The man in front of her inquired, concerned.


    Cheryl remained silent. The beauty of the person in front of her took her breath away. She had never seen such good looks before. Cheryl¡¯s preferred type is a face that looks like this person¡¯s, if she may be a touch arrogant.


    The man couldn¡¯t help butugh when he noticed Cheryl¡¯s expression. When he spotted a fish, he thought her face looked like a cat¡¯s.


    ¡°Hello, are you alright?¡± the man said once again.


    Cheryl only awoke after that. She felt ufortable when she saw the man was also looking at her.


    ¡°Sorry for being so harsh. I¡¯m perfectly alright, ¡°Cheryl expressed herself.


    The gentleman grinned ¡°It¡¯s alright. I believe it was fate that we met here by chance. Perhaps we will meet more frequently after this. So, beautifuldy, may I inquire as to your name?¡±


    Cheryl was slightly concerned after hearing the man¡¯s eloquence. She was scared he was a cruel maniac. Cheryl¡¯s defenses were quickly removed by the weing smile on that lovely face.


    ¡°My name is Cheryl,¡± she says.


    The man gave a small frown. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you revealing your surname? Miss appears to be a cautious youngdy.¡±


    Cherylughed ufortably.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know yourst surname because you didn¡¯t tell me. Eugene is my name.¡± The man introduced himself as well. He even reached out his hand to Cheryl.


    Cheryl was taken aback when the man said his name. Eugene was a name she recognised. Eugene was the name of the second primary character she created.


    She had memorized the description of her appearance, and it was nearly identical to the man in front of her. Straight brows, warm eyes, beautiful lip shape, straight ck hair slicked back, and a very tidy appearance.


    Cheryl was trembling. If the guy she described before her was Eugene, then this person was the Crown Prince!


    Eugene looked down at his outstretched hand, but no one weed it. He is not enraged. Instead, the change in Cheryl¡¯s countenance drew his attention.


    Cheryl was thrilled to shake the hand of the famed Crown Prince, now that she understood who he was. She was, nevertheless, terrified. After much deliberation, the woman ultimately decided to extend her own hand.


    Eugene chuckled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be friends from now on.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s pupils dted. Why did the Crown Prince make his own decision?


    Eugene¡¯s personal butler enters at this point, apanied by a luxury horse carriage. With intricate d¨¦cor and priceless embellishments, the carriage was extremely magnificent. The hues were so vibrant in the dusk sun that they almost blinded poor Cheryl¡¯s eyes.


    Eugene shifted the focus.


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly dark. Lady Cheryl, where are you going?¡±


    Cheryl also observed that the sky was darkening. She was slightly concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Eugene gave Cheryl a sidelong nce. ¡°I¡¯ll be returning home as well. Lady Cheryl, do you want to go home with me?¡±


    Cheryl was immensely appreciative for the Crown Prince¡¯s wonderful offer. She didn¡¯t want the Crown Prince to know who she really was. So she declined.


    ¡°Sir, I am grateful for your offer. Sir, I apologize for bothering you.¡± Cheryl chewed on her tongue. Inside, she med herself for the faint line of rejection. Eugene insisted on driving her home because she was concerned he wouldn¡¯t get her point.


    Cheryl spoke first, before Eugene could respond.


    ¡°My residence is not far from here. It¡¯s not necessary to drive me.¡± Cheryl even raised three fingers to show she wasn¡¯t lying.


    Eugene didn¡¯t understand what Cheryl¡¯s three fingers indicated, but he could sense her trepidation.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not going to insist. Lady Cheryl, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you,¡±


    Cheryl gazed up at the sky, which had nearly entirely darkened with thest of the sun¡¯s rays gone. Then she dashed down the street, around the corner, and vanished.


    Eugene remained standing until the girl¡¯s back was no longer visible. His pleasant smile faded into the background. He boarded his carriage with a straight expression.


    The carriage of the Crown Prince moved slowly. Eugene¡¯s butler rode alongside him on his own horse.


    ¨C


    Cheryl returned to her small house. She was taken aback when she noticed a few more folks at the door. Their expressions were anything but weing.


    Cheryl, one of them, recognised her as the maid she had pped earlier in the day. She saw right away that these people were noting with good intentions.


    Cheryl was greeted on the balcony by the maid she had hit earlier that day, who poked a finger at her nose.


    ¡°Take a look at her arrogant expression. She can literally smack someone with her hand raised.¡± The little maid¡¯s voice was strident.


    The middle-aged servant with them had a stern stare. She nced down her nose at Cheryl. The other two small maids followed suit.


    ¡°You pped a maid of one of my subordinates?¡± inquired the senior servant. Rather than asking, her tone was usatory.


    Cheryl was unconcerned. Her hand was ced in front of her chest.


    ¡°That¡¯spletely right. Is there an issue?¡± Cheryl¡¯s tone was calm and confident.


    The senior servant shook her head. She exined, ¡°It is, without a doubt, a problem. It is illegal to p someone without cause.¡±


    Cheryl sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°You mean crime?¡± It¡¯s not a crime; I¡¯m actually punishing the maid. Is that incorrect? It shouldn¡¯t happen. Isn¡¯t it a real crime, inparison, to let members of the royal family starve?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s remarks were so powerful that they caught the small maids off guard. Even the most senior servants were taken aback.


    ¡°It is my responsibility to discipline the little maid. You are not required to intervene.¡±


    Cherylughed. ¡°Does the senior servant truly wish to pursue this? So, what are your ns for me? ¡°Will you p me?¡±


    Cheryl had irritated the three little maids. They lifted their hands quickly, as if they wanted to p Cheryl.


    Cheryl did not want to be bullied in this manner. She utilized the firewood that had been piled on the terrace to defeat them first.


    The three maids cried out. They were seriously harmed since Cheryl wasn¡¯t holding back her strength.


    Cheryl drew the bloodied wood in her hand and aimed it at the senior servant. She was abrasive in her delivery.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a weakling who keeps quiet when abused; in fact, even though my position is low for a princess, I¡¯m still much higher than you, who are a maid. Heh, want to pay me back for just one minor p? Come on,e on. I¡¯m not frightened.¡±


    For the first time, the senior servant stared at the insane Cheryl, a little afraid. Although the princess in front of her appeared to be the same person, her aura was distinct. This Princess not only cultivated boldness, but she also learned how to insult. The other three maids were motioned to rise by the senior servant.


    She locked her gaze on Cheryl for a few moments before speaking stiffly.


    ¡°We could have informed the Queen, but we don¡¯t want to make things more difficult for you.¡± She did not forget to threaten before leaving.


    Cheryl exhaled a sigh of relief when they left. She was terrified as well. If the senior servant truly turned against her, she might find herself in a difficult situation. Cheryl tossed the log out the window and walked into the house slowly.


    Cheryl promptly showered and cleaned up her surroundings. She climbed into bed. She was startled to hear a knock at her door.


    ***

 Invitation to a banquet

    A man was standing in front of Cheryl¡¯s door as soon as she opened it. The gentleman was immactely dressed. Cheryl had no idea where this person wasing from, but her heart was racing if he¡¯s in the same group as the maids who had arrived earlier that day.


    Cheryl received a courteous grin from the man.


    ¡°Princess, good evening. I apologize for interrupting your rest.¡±


    Cheryl could sense the man¡¯s professionalism when he spoke. Cheryl had the impression that the person in front of her resembled a courteous secretary from a CEO romance novel.


    ¡°First and foremost, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Simon, and I work as the Crown Prince¡¯s servant.¡±


    Cheryl was intrigued when she heard the man mention Eugene.


    Cheryl¡¯s face softened and she nodded. ¡°Hello, Simon. Can I assist you?¡±


    Cheryl felt her words were like an answering machine bot after they were said. Cheryl, who was slightly embarrassed, smiled unnaturally to hide her embarrassment.


    Simon is unconcerned. He pulled something from his coat pocket and handed it to Cheryl.


    ¡°This is an invitation to the banquet party tomorrow. I hope the Princess will be gracious enough to attend.¡±


    Cheryl eagerly epted the invitation. The square-shaped invitation appears to be made of paper at first nce, but it is hard, like a board. It also does not have the same weight as regr paper. Beautiful flower carvings can be found on all four sides. Her name is prominently disyed in the centre. Cheryl wondered if the gleaming yellow colour on her hand was truly made of gold. If so, she intends to keep it and sell itter.


    Cheryl was so preupied with the gold board in her hand that she forgot Simon was still in front of her. Cheryl gave him a stiff look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow,¡± so get out of here fast!


    Cheryl didn¡¯t say thest sentence, but Simon was kicked out just by looking at her.


    ¡°Then I bid you farewell. Princess, good night.¡±


    Simon bowed slightly and then walked away.


    Cheryl hurriedly closed the door after Simon left, then jumped onto her bed. She ced the golden invitation with care. She sat cross-legged on the bed and carefully examined the invitation.


    Until she discovered that, while the invitation was gold-ted, the base material was hard paper. Everything appears to be pure gold at first nce, but it is actually just a thinyer of gold.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not real gold,¡± Cherylmented. The look of disappointment on her face was unmistakable.


    She drew the invitation up to her face.


    ¡°But, despite its thinness, it is still gold. What if I ruined it? Hmm, not a bad idea, but also not a good one. Who would want to buy scrap gold from somewhere else? Simply let it go.¡±


    Cheryl simply lost interest. She was getting ready for bed by lying on her side.


    The girl was nodding off. However, a thought shed through my mind.


    ¡°Wait a second, Eugene¡¯s servant just arrived, right?¡± Cheryl mumbled.


    She sat thinking, leaning against the headboard of the bed.


    When she met Eugene that afternoon, she introduced herself as Cheryl rather than udia. So he should not have recognised her at the time. In the evening, his servant arrived to deliver the party invitations.


    Okay, it¡¯s possible that her identity is unknown from here. But what about the next day? Wouldn¡¯t her lie be exposed if she showed up at the party and Eugene saw her? What is Eugene going to do? Is he going to punish her? Cheryl was frightened.


    Cheryl was struck by Eugene¡¯s friendly smile. Then she remembered Eugene¡¯s character description from her novel. Eugene, she wrote, was friendly and kind.


    ¡°Hopefully that¡¯s correct,¡± Cheryl told herself.


    Cheryl then went back to sleep.


    Another thought entered her mind as she was about to fall asleep.


    This time, it¡¯s about what to wear tomorrow.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes glowed once more. She rolled out of bed and opened the closet. Her gaze scanned the contents. udia¡¯s outfit was unremarkable. And they¡¯re all outfits she used to wear every day.


    Cheryl took the dresses one by one and arranged them on the bed. Whenpared to the real world, the dresses have a medieval-era style. udia appeared to have worn the three dresses only a few times. So Cheryl set aside all three and got rid of the rest. She weighed each of the three dresses.


    ¡°udia is actually quite attractive, but it¡¯s a shame she¡¯s dressed in such dull colours.¡±


    One faded yellow dress was so faded that it looked yellow and white. The second dress is light grey, with the rest being brown. It¡¯s not a particrly vibrant colour.


    Cheryl thought as she propped up her chinup. She had learned to sew in her previous world and was quite skilled at it. That¡¯s why she went back into udia¡¯s closet and was relieved to find a needle and arge spool of thread.


    Cheryl indicated the three garments in front of her. ¡°I apologise,dies. But I¡¯ll have to re-sew you or I won¡¯t be able to attend tomorrow¡¯s party.¡±


    So Cheryl sewed and cut all night.


    ¡ª


    Edgar was sitting with his friend Xander El Nix on the same night. He drank cup after cup of wine. Xander, who had been watching him for a while, couldn¡¯t help but be concerned.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived in the capital, my Lord, Marquess. Why are you acting depressed? Isn¡¯t the king nning a banquet for you tomorrow?¡± Xander inquired.


    Edgar set the empty cup down. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like it,¡± he replied.


    Seeing Edgar¡¯s glum expression, Xander knew.


    ¡°Oh, so the news is correct.¡±


    Edgar narrowed his eyes and cast a sharp nce. ¡°What¡¯s thetest?¡±


    ¡°The king threw you a party because he wanted to make you his son-inw.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Xander was unconcerned by Edgar¡¯s stern expression. ¡°How could people be unaware of the King¡¯s intentions? Which ruler would not be afraid of having his or her power challenged? He must want to bind you around him to make control easier.¡±


    Edgar snorted with disapproval. He didn¡¯t, however, argue. Instead, he diverted the subject.


    ¡°Where has Elena gone?¡±


    Xander was taken aback for a moment by how quickly this topic shifted. He took a look around. It was true that there were only the two of them in the private room.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. I instructed her to arrive early. She may bete, but she is usually the quickest when ites to meeting you ¡°Xander muttered.


    The door opened as soon as Xander¡¯s words were spoken. A lovelydy stepped in with grace.


    With the right makeup, the woman is stunning. Her wless form exuded a seductive aura. Her red dress stands out against her white skin. The dress¡¯s neckline was too low, allowing herrge chest to protrude.


    ¡°I had no idea My Lord was anticipating the arrival of this lowly Elena.¡± Her voice is that of a mature woman, with a hint of sexiness. Anyone who hears it will be astounded.


    Elena took a seat next to Edgar. The youngdy grabbed Edgar¡¯s arm. Edgar was unconcerned. Instead, he smiled and extended his hand, holding Elena in his arms.

 Preparations for the banquet

    Ambiguous voices echoed in every corner of a luxurious room lit by the dim light of a red candle. Movements made by two people struggling on the bed can sometimes cause subtle vibrations. Under the red candlelight, the beautiful face intoxicated with lust became increasingly seductive, enthralling the man above her.


    The exhausted woman leaned against the man¡¯s chest for a long time after. She would asionally trace the imprinted muscles on that strong body, admiring how strong they were.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go, Elena.¡± Edgar rebuked her with a cold voice.


    Elena raised her head and pecked Edgar¡¯s chin as she squirmed spoiledly. Her entire expression was clearly one of reluctance. Her soft fingers moved down, mischievously, under the covers. She reasoned that if she could rekindle the Marquess¡¯ lust, the beautiful night wouldst longer.


    ¡°The morning has not yet arrived, and the night is still long. Elena is more than willing to spend some more time in the clouds with her beloved Lord.¡± Elena stated. A lovely voice with a coquettish tone, like a seductive siren singing.


    However, in front of her stood Edgar Baldwin, a man of great self-control. He would only get one if he only wanted one. The disobedient soft fingers were caught in Edgar¡¯s big hand. He raised her hand and looked at the person who held it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Elena sighed in dismay as she noticed Edgar¡¯s warning re. She, on the other hand, was unable to refute. She was just a prostitute, and being with the Marquess all night was an honour for her. So she wasn¡¯t going to cross the line and ask for more right now.


    Elenaplied with a smile on her lips. She rolled out of bed and dressed. She had to return because the pleasures of a honey-sweet night had passed her by. Elena turned to face Edgar, who was still sleeping.


    ¡°Elena is packing her belongings.¡± She excused herself, hoping that the man on the bed would reconsider and hold her for a few moments longer.


    Despite Elena¡¯s expectations, Edgar only gave her a faint nod before cleaning himself up and re-putting his clothes on.


    Elena emerged from the luxurious room that had been specially prepared for Edgar to spend the night in. With a thoughtful expression, she stroked the carving in her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Elena?¡± Lady Gloria inquired. She was still a stunning middle-aged woman in charge of looking after all thedies of the night in the Xander El Nix building.


    Lady Gloria suddenly appeared behind her. Elena was taken aback. But the surprise was short-lived. Elena grinned. ¡°There is nothing, Lady Gloria.¡±


    Lady Gloria focused her attention on the door. She knew who was in this room because she was the caretaker. The only room prepared specifically for the Marquess to spend the night in. And Elena was the only woman with whom the Marquess chose to spend the night. That¡¯s why Elena could be arrogant and feel special at times, because she was the only woman permitted to warm the venerable Marquess¡¯ bed.


    Elena¡¯s dreams were known to Lady Gloria. She didn¡¯t want to interfere at first. Elena, she thought, knew who she was. But it appears that the root of the desire has grown stronger. Lady Gloria smiled as she extended a gentle hand to Elena.


    ¡°Come on, go back and rest. You must be tired.¡±


    Elena gave a shy smile. She didn¡¯t argue and went to the restroom with Lady Gloria.


    Lady Gloria asked Elena to sit in front of the makeup mirror after she had freshened up.


    ¡°Come on over here, and I¡¯llb your hair.¡± She inquired.


    Elena agreed. She took the seat directly in front of Lady Gloria. Lady Gloria¡¯s hands were deft. Her fingers are astute and trained, taking some of the hair to be styled while leaving the rest free to form a loose butfortable hairdo.


    ¡°It¡¯s very lovely, Lady Gloria.¡± Elena grinned.


    Lady Gloria, who stood behind her, also smiled. Elena spoke while applying scented cream to her hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re so lovely, Elena. Being beautiful, however, isn¡¯t enough to make you a Phoenix. People like us should appreciate what we have right now.¡±


    Elena¡¯s smile became frozen. Lady Gloria¡¯s meaning was clear to her. But she was also hesitant to let go of her wishful thinking.


    Lady Gloria may have noticed Elena¡¯s silent rejection. The woman made the ruthless decision to sever hope.


    ¡°Elena, the King ns to marry the Marquess of Nortnd as his son-inw. Stop wishing for the moon, I warn you. Your handsck the qualifications to get there.¡± Lady Gloria¡¯s final words were rather cold. Regardless of Elena¡¯s reaction, the woman left immediately after she said that. Elena would not have taken Lady Gloria¡¯s side if she had dared to think further.


    ¡ª


    Morning arrived quickly. Some people will awaken feeling revitalised, while others will awaken feeling depressed. Cheryl is among thest. She hadn¡¯t slept all night and was feeling particrly depressed this morning. It possesses absolutely no power.


    ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s so sluggish¡­ So, why don¡¯t you just go to a party?¡± Cheryl muttered, burying her face in the pillow. The pillows were hard, not soft like hers at home, and thus a little ufortable.


    Cheryl¡¯s clothes, which she had struggled with all night, were ready at the end of her bed. Although it could not bepared to fancy dress, it was far superior to before.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes were heavy with tears. But her stomach rumbled as well. She was exhausted and hungry.


    ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m starving¡­¡± Cheryl desired to cry once more.


    Because the hunger was unbearable, the drowsiness eventually vanished on its own. Cheryl dashed into the kitchen after washing her face.


    Cheryl used to go to a kitchen reserved exclusively for cooking maids. While the main kitchen is built into the pce. Perhaps because the banquet was approaching, all of the maids became extremely busy. They all went to the pce, where they were busy with decorations and such. There was no one on guard in the maid¡¯s kitchen in the back.


    Cheryl walked freely into the kitchen. Cheryl prefers ready-made meals because she cannot cook. She is bringing as much as she can to her small house. Before Cheryl arrived, several maids began conversing with one another.


    ¡°What are you doing walking like that?¡±


    ¡°My back aches. It was exhausting to stand for hours putting on the decorations.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still cool with it. What about me, as the person in charge of food delivery? Imagine having to walk back and forth from the hall to the main kitchen!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless for you toin right now. The banquet¡¯s main event is still tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, tonight is the main banquet. So we¡¯ll be twice as busy, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that this banquet is specifically for wife selection?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Whose wife is she?¡±


    ¡°On behalf of the Marquess of Nortnd!¡±


    ¡°Who? Nortnd, Marquess of? Did I understand correctly?¡±


    ¡°There is only one Marquess of Nortnd, and you did not misunderstand me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so tonight, whoever catches the Marquess¡¯s eye will be his wife, I see?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Only the princesses can be chosen in particr.¡±


    ¡°The Third Princess is the most suitable for marriage age among our Princesses, right? Oh, I see! As a result, this banquet should serve as a matchmaking event for the Marquess of Nortnd and the Third Princess!¡±


    ¡°You are correct.¡±


    Cheryl made a loud noise when she identally knocked the spice jar on the floor. The few maids who were gossiping abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    Cheryl, of course, did not appear. With her hands full of food, she desperately defended her hiding spot. They would definitely confiscate this food if they were caught.


    The maids were apparently suspicious. They moved slowly closer to Cheryl¡¯s hideout. A rebuke came from behind them as they were about to find Cheryl.


    ¡°It appears that you are lounging around here. Return quickly and assist in the main kitchen!¡±


    The voice was ferocious. The previous maids didn¡¯t dare to argue with them, instead following them back to the front pce.


    Cheryl sighed in relief as she hid.


    ***


    .

 The banquet has begun

    Cheryl grumbled her way back to her small house. Cursing herself, she should remember that the princesses had to attend the main banquet at night. She wouldn¡¯t stay up all night sewing clothes if she remembered.


    ¡°How unlucky¡­ how unfortunate¡­¡± Cheryl sings sadly as she chews on peanuts.


    Cheryl wasted no time in putting the food on the dressing table and jumping into bed as soon as she got home. She was determined to sleep all day in order to repay the debt incurred by staying upte the night before. She didn¡¯t want her sluggish expression at the party tonight. Although Cheryl wasn¡¯t particrly concerned with appearances, she couldn¡¯t be so careless.


    Cheryl slept soundly the entire day.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¨C


    Princess Yvette¡¯s room was the most lively and bustling, in contrast to Cheryl¡¯s serenity. The maids came in and out carrying jewelery boxes, each of which was exquisite. Not to mention that the fashion designer brought a slew of dresses for the princess to try on.


    Princess Yvette was standing in front of a row of dresses. They were all lovely, but Yvette didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied.


    The designer standing nearby couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. In any case, if the princess is unhappy with her gown, her social standing will suffer greatly. Even a single word of dissatisfaction from the princess would jeopardise her career.


    Princess Yvette turned around with a sour expression, just as the designer had predicted.


    ¡°Please send the next one.¡±


    Her personal maid was quick. Evict the designer and her team, as well as their dresses, immediately. ¡°Bring the next one,¡± the maid said.


    Then another design team arrived. The dresses were ced in front of the princess one by one, in a row with roughly the same number as the previous ones.


    The dresses were chosen by Yvette. They are lovely and to her liking. ¡°Are these Moier¡¯s designs?¡± she inquired.


    Moier, the designer, took a step forward and bowed in front of Yvette.


    ¡°You are correct, Your Highness.¡±


    Yvette gave a nod. She picked out a dress and tried it on. It was a perfect fit for her size, emphasising her sexiness without being vulgar. As if this dress was custom-made for her.


    ¡°It is appropriate, Your Highness. This gown brings out your best features.¡± Moier praised her professional abilities.


    ¡°Moier has sound judgement,¡± the Princess responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my good judgement; it¡¯s you being the most beautiful.¡±


    Princess Yvette beamingly smiled. She is aware of her beauty. She would be happier if she heard peoplepliment her beauty.


    Princess Yvette motioned with her hand for her trusted maid to purchase all of the dresses Moier had brought.


    After selecting a gown, it is time to select jewellery. Tiaras, earrings, nes, and rings are all avable as essories. Princess Yvette surveyed the gold and diamonds on disy, casually pointing out the most extravagant tiaras, earrings, nes, rings, and bracelets.


    That¡¯s how Princess Yvette¡¯s preparations for tonight¡¯s banquet are going. She wanted to be the most beautiful and stand out in order to catch Edgar¡¯s attention. Even though she was aware, there was no better candidate for marriage than her.


    ¨C


    The sun set, leaving a warm golden glow behind. The afternoon breeze can be a little chilly on the skin.


    Luxury horse-drawn carriages began to arrive around this time. Each has the characteristics of the mansion in which they reside.


    The youngdies exited the carriage one by one. The dresses they wear are very attractive. When they walk, the movement of the waist causes the skirt to gently swing. Their faces were beautifully made up, making their smiles even more endearing.


    The men, on the other hand, do not suffer in terms of appearance. The young masters arrived, gantly dismounting their horses.


    The present guests began to fill the Zizvalley Hall, while maids in ck and white ented clothing circled here and there serving the nobles present at the banquet.


    A small, very peaceful residence was hidden behind the bustle of excitement in Zizvailles pce, some distance away in the pce¡¯s backyard. The owner is still hesitant to leave the fantasy world. Until she began to hear musicing from the pce.


    Cheryl jerked awake, terrified.


    ¡°What? Why is there already music ying? Have you ever been to a dance?¡±


    Cheryl arose from her bed. She walked over to the window and looked out. It was, indeed, already dark. But it shouldn¡¯t be thiste, should it?


    Cheryl washed her face, put on her dress, and styled her hair in a hurry, armed with her own guess. She was finished in under thirty minutes. How wonderful!


    Cheryl took the invitation and tucked it into her skirt pocket. Oh, and before that, she altered her dress and added hidden pockets. It would be more convenient than carrying a small bag around. udia, after all, doesn¡¯t have that thing called a bag, so that¡¯s how it is.


    Cheryl dashed to the pce after double-checking that the invitation hadn¡¯t fallen. She reasoned that it didn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t recognised or invited to line up with the Princesses; what mattered was that she could eat her fill. Cheryl came to the royal banquet with a lot of zeal. If the king found out, he might swear to her half-death.


    That was the original n. She was taken aback when she arrived at the pce hall.


    First and foremost, the pce hall¡¯s decoration is exquisite. The ornaments, carvings on the pirs, and the bright, jewel-like stained ss in the three to four-meter high windows. Even the ceiling above the hall is breathtaking. Everything is painted, and the painting looks like a sophisticated camera portrait. Very well done. This is what is known as aesthetic perfection whenbined with a luxurious crystal chandelier.


    Second, the beautiful clothes the youngdies wore made her unable to take her gaze away from them. Elegant, sexy, dignified, fresh, and luxurious alle together in a way that is difficult to exin. Their hair and make-up are also wless. Cheryl, as a young woman and a beautiful worshipper, couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she saw all of that.


    Third, the noblemen here are all very attractive! Cheryl is unable to articte why. In any case, their faces appeared to be meticulously chiselled and polished. The chin, nose, lips, eyes, and brows are all perfectly formed. Their body shape also appears to be dashing and manly. The men passing by each had their own distinct scent. Oh, how ideal. Fortunately, this is not the case in the real world; otherwise, the stic surgeon would be out of work.


    Cheryl sighed, defeated. In her own world, she discovered what is known as perfection. And she was stuck in it. Even if only for a brief moment, she would have been grateful to have witnessed all of this beauty.


    Cheryl is always amazed and pays no attention to her surroundings. People were staring at her so strangely that she didn¡¯t realise it. Cheryl herself was very shabby among the beauties of the nobles in the hall. Even the maid¡¯s uniform was far superior to hers.


    It was toote for Cheryl to realise. Beautiful young women and handsome men with contemptuous expressions looked at her. Cheryl felt herself shrinking tens of times smaller as she watched them all iste herself with stares and scorn.


    Someone suddenly tapped her on the shoulder from behind.


    ***

 They’ll officially meet again

    Simon¡¯s polite smile greeted Cheryl as she turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you showed up. Do you require assistance, Princess?¡± Simon cast a nce at Cheryl¡¯s clothes as he spoke.


    Cheryl caught a glimpse of it and immediately understood. Simon, no doubt, objected to seeing her dressed like this at the banquet. Cheryl holds Simon responsible because he was the one who delivered the invitation to her. Wouldn¡¯t she have needed toe and be an eyesore if he hadn¡¯t been invited? Wait, it appears that Eugene, not Simon, is the one who is in the wrong here!


    Cheryl rolls her eyes imaginatively, but she¡¯s acting politely.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯m a little uneasy. I guess I should go back.¡±


    Having said that, Cheryl was getting ready to leave.


    However, there was amotioning from the main door. The Marquess, Edgar Baldwin, had apparently arrived. People¡¯s attention was immediately diverted. The young women were as upbeat as they had been at the parade the day before.


    Cheryl could see Edgar walking into the hall at a leisurely pace from where she was standing. His handsome face was emotionless but endearing. His frame was tall and stocky, and he was dressed in a red royal coat with ck ents. It gives him a bold yet cold aura.


    In the middle of the hall, the king¡¯s personal servant greeted him. He respectfully greeted Edgar before leading the way to the inner hall, where the king awaited him.


    Cheryl watched Edgare and go among the guests, sighing with relief when she didn¡¯t see him again.


    ¡°Princess, since Lord Marquess has arrived, would you mind joining the other Princesses in the inner hall? There, you must greet the King and the Marquess.¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback. She had forgotten Simon was still standing nearby. Cheryl sneered inside. Do you want her to appear in front of Edgar? Do not fantasise!


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little uneasy. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Cheryl said it again.


    Simon stopped Cheryl before she could walk away.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want toe back early, but please firste to the inner hall.¡±


    Cheryl red angrily at Simon. Cheryl immediatelybelled him with the word ¡®annoying¡¯ because she insisted oning to the inner hall.


    Someone mmed into Cheryl from behind. Cheryl¡¯s dress was soaked by the sses they were all carrying. The maid quickly apologised and gathered the strewn sses. The guests were immediately drawn to the minor incident.


    Cheryl is a little perplexed. She was hesitant to be there before because she was being stared at, and now she is even more hesitant because her clothes were wet.


    ¡°Because of the maid¡¯s carelessness, your dress is wet. Please follow me to change if you wish.¡±


    Cheryl decided to apany Simon because he offered. It¡¯s not safe to walk around at night in wet clothes. She was terrified of getting a cold.


    Simon led her into a closed room. The man knocked, and a maid opened the door. Then Simon let Cheryl in.


    There were several dresses worn by mannequins and chairs in the room, as well as a dressing table full of various beauty products. It could be simr to a dressing room for artists in the original world.


    The maid who opened the door approached Cheryl. ¡°Please allow me to change your dress, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    The maid moved with grace. It took only two seconds to remove Cheryl¡¯s simple clothes. Then she was joined by her underwear.


    Cheryl eximed. She grabbed the maid¡¯s hand and held it. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    The maid grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll also change your underwear. Because yours is dripping wet, Your Highness.¡±


    That is correct. Cheryl was wearing a thin dress. When she was sshed with water, the moisture seeped inside as well. Cheryl let go of her grip, embarrassed.


    Cheryl was dressed in gowns, both inside and out, about twenty minutester. The light yellow gown was simple yet elegant. The shoulders are embellished withce and a lovely ribbon in the centre. The arms are narrow above the elbows but wide below. The skirt isyered; the outeryer is thin and light, creating the illusion of fluffiness even without a petticoat. The rose embroidery on the skirt¡¯s hem is also quite lovely.


    While Cheryl was admiring the gown, the maid applied some powder and rouge to her face before quickly doing her hair. Cheryl wore her long hair in an elegant bun, with two tendrils of hair on either side of her face. A flower-shaped hair ornament is inserted by the maid. She finished by wrapping a single pearl ne around Cheryl¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It is finished, Your Highness.¡±


    Simon is still standing outside the door. Simon was taken aback when he saw the door open and Cheryl walk in.


    Cheryl appeared uneasy in response to Simon¡¯s surprised expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is it a bad look?¡± Cheryl inquired, concerned.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Simon averted his gaze a little nervously. ¡°Please excuse my rudeness, Princess. Please follow me, and I¡¯ll take you to the inner hall.¡±


    Cheryl smirked. Simon seemed to be insisting on taking her to the inner hall. But what is the point?


    ¡°Do you think I should go?¡±


    ¡°Princess, you are correct. The other princesses joined her.¡±


    Cheryl locked her gaze on Simon. She didn¡¯t care whether or not the princesses went to the inner hall. Most importantly, why did she have toe along as well?


    Cheryl considered her options carefully. Simon introduces himself as Eugene¡¯s servant, implying that everything Simon does is at Eugene¡¯s direction. So, Eugene also ordered him to enter the inner hall.


    For the time being, nothing is certain. But first, she needed to say thank you.


    ¡°This outfit and jewellery set. Should I send it backter? It¡¯s a little too fancy for me.¡±


    ¡°The prince stated that it was a gift for you. You are wee to it ¡°Simon responded.


    They arrived at the inner hall¡¯s door.


    ¡°I have forwarded your invitation to Sir Alex, the King¡¯s personal butler. Please enter, Princess.¡±


    Simon flung open the door for her. He still had a polite smile on his face. Cheryl was irritated by that smile because she didn¡¯t believe it was genuine.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Simon.¡±


    Cheryl took over. The space known as the inner hall is still quiterge. Cheryl entered through a door on the side. To get to the main room, there was still a two-meter-long hallway to cross. She remained standing, listening to the voices from the main room.


    The princesses were apparently summoned one by one by invitation. Because the first and second Princesses were already married, the third Princess, Yvette, was summoned first.


    Cheryl saw Princess Yvette enter with the assistance of her maid from the hallway where she was. Cheryl was taken aback because Yvette was stunning. Her beauty is beyond description. Anyway, everything is perfect from head to toe. Her demeanour was also elegant, as was the manner in which she walked. It¡¯s no surprise Edgar was smitten with Yvette; she was as stunning as a goddess.


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t see how Edgar would react after seeing Yvette because the wall obscured her vision.


    The fourth Princess, who was 18 years old like udia, was called next. She was only a few months older.


    The fourth Princess, like Yvette, arrived in style. Although her face is not as lovely as Yvette¡¯s, she has a charming appearance.


    A few momentster, the king¡¯s servant shouted a name in a loud voice that was devoid of any pride.


    ¡°Pleasee in, fifth princess udia Rowe.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s heart pounded when she heard udia¡¯s name called. She was terrified of having to appear in front of Edgar. The appearance of a snippet of her nightmare at this time made Cheryl even more terrified.


    In contrast to a certain girl¡¯s panic, Edgar, who had been sittingzily in the main guest chair, became intrigued when udia Rowe¡¯s name was mentioned. His heart pounded frantically, as if anticipating the arrival of his beloved girl.

 I’m holding your hands

    ¡°Fifth princess, udia Rowe, pleasee in.¡±


    The king¡¯s servant yelled again. His tone was agitated.


    Cheryl¡¯s heart stiffened even more when she heard the butler¡¯s call. Her sweaty palms. Cheryl took a step forward after a few moments of mentally bracing herself with difficulty.


    She walked into the main room. Cheryl noticed that everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her as soon as she appeared. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s narcissistic, but it¡¯s true.


    Cheryl walked forward, her gaze downward. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the people in the front seat, especially since she knew Edgar was there.


    Cheryl estimated the distance, making sure it wasn¡¯t too far or too close. Bowing respectfully in the centre, directly in front of the king¡¯s seat.


    ¡°udia extends greetings to His Majesty.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s voice is not loud, but it is clear.


    The king, sitting on the throne, cast an unfamiliar nce at the young girl hunched over in front of him. To be honest, he had never heard of this princess. He wouldn¡¯t have known he had a daughter named udia if the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t mentioned it that day.


    ¡°I epted your greetings.¡± The king replied casually.


    Cheryl looked up. The kingpletely ignored her. She didn¡¯t feel sad, but she did feel uneasy. Maybe udia was down?


    Cheryl chose not to say anything. She noticed a familiar figure sitting on the chair to the right of the King. It took Cheryl only a split second to realise who it was. Of course, she recognised him because he was Eugene, whom she had met the day before!


    Cheryl¡¯s heart was pounding once more. She remembered introducing herself by her full name the day before. Then they meet again, and Eugene discovers that she is udia. What was his response?


    Regardless of how concerned she was, she had to humbly salute because the other party was the Crown Prince.


    Cheryl bowed, as she had done when she saluted the King.


    ¡°udia extends her greetings to His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Cheryl bit her lower lip; she almost spelled her name incorrectly.


    Eugeneughed. He especially enjoyed seeing Cheryl when she was nervous. Cheryl¡¯s erratic demeanour piqued his interest.


    The Prince rose from his seat and walked away. He grabbed Cheryl¡¯s arm and helped her stand.


    ¡°Your Greetings epted, Lady Cheryl,¡± he said quietly next to her ear. His voice was low enough that only the two of them could hear it.


    Cheryl was stunned and her body froze.


    Eugene actually says Cheryl¡¯s name at that point. Doesn¡¯t that imply he knew she was udia from the start?


    Cheryl red at him, but Eugene kept a beautiful smile on his face, both hands on Cheryl¡¯s arm. They were in an awkward position, standing so close to each other.


    A certain person, who had not been seen from the beginning, couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He noticed something different about her from the moment she walked in with her head down. Not because he recognised her as the terrified girl that day, but for another reason. Such as liking. Unfortunately, special people have special attitudes. The girl didn¡¯t even look at him. Edgar suspected the girl had done it on purpose.


    Then, as she greeted Eugene and the man approached her, Edgar felt bitter inside. His eyes were irritated by the two people holding hands in the middle of the hall. Edgar coughed, whether on purpose or unintentionally. Someone was offended by the sound of his coughing.


    Cheryl jerked her head towards the source of the noise, letting go of Eugene¡¯s hand. She felt guilty all of a sudden. But when she met Edgar¡¯s gaze, she became bitter once more.


    Eugene did not move from his position. I¡¯m still standing in front of Cheryl. He reminded Cheryl of a caring older brother.


    ¡°Edgar Baldwin is the Marquess of Nortnd. Salute him.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words were heard by all, including the two Princesses and the few maids standing nearby. Eugene¡¯s voice had an affectionate tone to it.


    Particrly Yvette. She narrowed her eyes and immediately thought of another possibility. Everyone knew the Crown Prince was very cold. Eugene had no idea Yvette existed, even though she was stunning. Then, doesn¡¯t his recent warm attitude toward udia imply something else?


    The king was equally taken aback. But not jealousy, as Yvette suspected. Instead, the king was ecstatic.


    The Crown Prince has a unique position in the kingdom. He is not the king¡¯s true son, but rather the son of the emperor, the highest ruler of the Zizvania kingdom. Because the king had no sons, the emperor sent Prince Eugene to Zizvania when he was ten years old, specifically with the title of Crown Prince. The policy was that if the king had no sons, Prince Eugene would inherit the throne. In summary, the central empire seized power, and Zizvania would fall.


    However, if Prince Eugene married one of the king¡¯s daughters, the king would most likely retain his position in the future.


    The possibility didn¡¯t bother the king. If this is true, he intends to fully support Eugene and udia.


    Edgar had also heard it. Eugene is the princesses¡¯ older brother, so it should be natural. But I¡¯m not sure why his heart became unhappy.


    Eugene had already made way for her, so Cheryl greeted Edgar half-heartedly. Because she didn¡¯t want to do it.


    ¡°This princess wees the Marquis,¡± she stated. Her voice was gloomy and irritated. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s filled with rage and hatred.


    Edgar found himself unable to respond to the greeting. He only looked at Cheryl¡¯s face. In his heart, her cute voice saying half-hearted greetings echoed. Despite the fact that it was only a forced greeting, it was the first time the girl had spoken to him directly. He felt content in some way.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Eugene spoke first, without waiting for Edgar¡¯s response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the main hall now that everyone has seen each other. The guests are patiently waiting.¡±


    The king was displeased to see Eugene acting as the host. His goal hasn¡¯t been met yet, but Eugene is already making him ufortable. Even so, he could only swallow his displeasure and agree.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is correct. Let¡¯s have some fun going to the main hall.¡±


    The king left the room first, followed by his personal butler.


    Eugene extends his hand in front of Cheryl. The young girl was taken aback. Eugene¡¯s words were lost on her.


    ¡°Does Your Highness require anything?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s smile froze, but he quickly recovered. He looked down at his outstretched hand. ¡°I just want to hold your hand,dy Cheryl; are you willing?¡±


    Cheryl is once again confronted with Eugene¡¯s seduction and feels somewhat overwhelmed. She tentatively takes Eugene¡¯s hand, and they walk together towards the main hall. They had no idea that a pair of eyes were staring at them from behind them.


    Cheryl is concerned about Eugene¡¯s demeanour. She frantically suggests that because some nobles want to socialise with Eugene, Cheryl should have left.


    The nobles were drawn to the way the two of them conversed in silence. They didn¡¯t know Cheryl, and Eugene didn¡¯t introduce them to her. As a result, they didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t dare to inquire.


    Eugene finally let Cheryl go when she was about to cry. Cheryl took advantage of the opportunity to flee.


    There was no one to speak to Cheryl about because udia was an unknown princess. But does Cheryl care? Of course not. Cheryl walks freely to the buffet table, takes whatever food she wants, and drinks whatever looks refreshing.


    Cheryl went to the cake table after finishing her cookie. Cheryl loves sweets, so all of the cakes look delicious to her. So she ate a piece of each type one by one.


    The chocte vour is delicious, as is the strawberry vour. In any case, she enjoyed the taste of all the cakes. She fell in love with all of the food right away.


    Cheryl was so preupied with eating that she didn¡¯t notice that she was being watched. Edgar had followed the little princess with a nce ever since she had broken away from Eugene. He witnessed everything. Her ridiculous behaviour when she saw the food, the manner in which she ate it, and the expression on her face when she tasted it were all recorded in his mind.


    A woman in avish gown approached him. Edgar cast a nce her way. He ignored the woman¡¯s arrival, believing he didn¡¯t know her.


    Princess Yvette was irritated by Edgar¡¯s icy demeanour. She refused to be ignored. Princess Yvette hid her annoyance because she thought Edgar was her future husband.


    She put on her best smile and spoke softly.


    ¡°Why is Lord of Nortnd standing alone in the corner? Were you dissatisfied with the banquet?¡± Princess Yvette attempted to find a random topic to discuss but was unaware that the question was less than pleasant.


    Edgar caught sight of the beautiful woman beside him and realised she was one of the king¡¯s daughters.


    ¡°No, the banquet was enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°Will the Lord of Nortnd then invite this Princess to dance?¡±


    Edgar frowned, clearly annoyed. He wasn¡¯t a good person who never touched a woman, but the thought of him dancing and hugging Yvette was too much to bear. Yvette is not only attractive, but she also has a good body andrge breasts. That was, in fact, Edgar¡¯s ideal type. But his heart was strongly opposed to Yvette¡¯s approach.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel well,¡± Edgar exined.


    ¡°Is that correct? The Lord of Nortnd can then go to the resting room. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Princess.¡± Then Edgar made an excuse to leave, iming that he needed to talk to the king about it.


    Cheryl witnesses their brief interaction. She was about to get a drink when she turned her head and saw Edgar and Yvette talking. Cheryl smiled quietly to herself. She thought the two of them looked good together.


    Cheryl is still happily eating.


    The couple took to the dance floor one by one. Dancing extremely well.


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t find Edgar and Yvette among the dancing couples. She seemed perplexed. ording to her book, Edgar asked Yvette to dance and was carried away by the atmosphere, as if he didn¡¯t want to be separated.


    But howe Cheryl didn¡¯t notice them dancing there?


    Cheryl looked around but didn¡¯t see the couple she was looking for. Edgar wasn¡¯t to be found. Among the noble girls who surrounded her, she only saw Yvette.


    Could it be that the plot does not unfold exactly as described in the book?


    Cheryl threw the question backwards because she didn¡¯t want to think about it any longer. She returned to eating a few slices of cake until she waspletely satisfied. She looked at the colourful cakes on the table, wishing she could take some home with her.


    ¡°If I had known, I would have brought a bag of cookies to fill.¡±


    Cheryl is exhausted and has no further business in the pce. She slipped away, convinced that no one was looking. She happily returned to her small house.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te to the banquet for nothing. I¡¯ll be able to return home with a full stomach.¡±


    Cheryl quickly forgot about her annoyance.

 Please, replace the bride

    As Edgar stated, he went to see the king. The king led Edgar back to the inner hall for further discussion.


    The chairs have been rearranged. There was only a lounge sofa and a ss table in the middle at the time. Edgar was invited to sit down by the king.


    They sat beside each other.


    The king initiated the conversation while pouring himself tea.


    ¡°So, what do you think, Marquess? You¡¯ve met every Princess. Have you decided which one is the best fit for you?¡±


    Despite his request, the King¡¯s heart had already reached a conclusion. He assumed Edgar had chosen the third Princess, Yvette.


    Edgar had no intention of dying an answer because the King had asked directly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So, which Princess is it?¡±


    ¡°Fifth princess,¡± he says.


    The tea choked the king. The man in his forties coughed for a long time. His butler frantically patted him on the back, hoping to relieve the king¡¯s cough.


    The king asked again after the cough subsided. He was certain the previous one had misheard.


    ¡°Again, who do you wish to marry?¡±


    ¡°Fifth princess,¡± he says. Edgar¡¯s response remained unchanged.


    The king was taken aback. His logic suggests that Edgar may have mistaken Yvette for the fifth Princess.


    ¡°Is there a misunderstanding here, Marquess? Did you recognise the princess incorrectly?¡±


    Edgar¡¯s head shook. ¡°No, Your Majesty, if my memory serves me correctly. It was the thest Princess to enter the hall.¡±


    The king initially wanted to rify things, but since Edgar confidently said thest Princess, it couldn¡¯t have been a mistake.


    The king tried to bring it up again. ¡°Are you certain, Marquess? The third princess is far more attractive and charming. Do you dislike her?¡±


    The king was aware that his question was impolite, but he waspletely clueless. The issue was that the Crown Prince¡¯s attitude toward udia was a little different. Even if the king wasn¡¯t very clear about it, the slightest possibility of interest would not be overlooked.


    Edgar did not object to the king¡¯s question. He also reflected on himself. Basically, the others were much prettier than the girl, but his heart throbbed when he saw her, as if he wanted to tell him that he had to choose her.


    Edgar responded after a brief thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m still looking for the fifth Princess. Please, Your Majesty, allow me to marry her.¡±


    The king could see the sincerity in Edgar¡¯s eyes. He finally agreed, sighing.


    The side door was ajar slightly. Yvette, who was trying to catch up with Edgar, came to a halt when she overheard the two talking. Yvette was initially excited, but when she heard Edgar insist on marrying the fifth Princess, her emotions became jumbled.


    ¡ª


    Cheryl went to Emily¡¯s shop very early the next morning. Emily¡¯s tea shop, like when she first arrived, was quiet today.


    Cheryl walked in at the same time as the small bell above the door rang. Emily recognised Cheryl as the visitor and was greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Wow, my younger sister showed up as well. You promised toe here every day that day, but you didn¡¯te yesterday. I assumed you didn¡¯t want toe here any longer.¡±


    Emily has already protested since she arrived. Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but crack an awkward grin.


    Cheryl politely bowed, ignoring Emily¡¯s ¡®little sister¡¯bel.


    ¡°Emily, I apologise. Yesterday, I became suddenly preupied with something.¡± Cheryl apologised heartfeltly. She was not only not busy, but she also slept all day yesterday.


    Emily didn¡¯t mind, and the youngdy invited Cheryl to sit. Meanwhile, she went behind the bar, made some tea, and ate a few slices of cake. She returned a short timeter with a tray and ced it in front of Cheryl.


    ¡°Eat the cake, please. I made it with a new recipe here. Try it out.¡± Emily stated. ¡°Eat while you listen to my story. Today is a good day for gossip.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s curiosity was piqued after seeing Emily¡¯s excitement. Women, in general, enjoy gossip. Cheryl is no different.


    ¡°What¡¯s the biggest news?¡±


    Cheryl boldly took the teacup and drank a sip.


    Emily shed a wide smile, almost exposing all of her teeth. ¡°The Marquess of Nortnd is rumoured to be marrying the fifth Princess!¡±


    Cheryl poured tea into her mouth, soaking a section of the table. Fortunately, she quickly turned in the direction of the spray. It would hit the cake te a little toote.


    Emily smiled as she handed Cheryl a clean cloth.


    ¡°What is your reaction to this? It¡¯s excessive.¡± Emily chastises.


    Cheryl felt bad. She immediately wiped the table clean, as she always did.


    ¡°I apologise; I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± Emily gave a casual response. ¡°Howe you¡¯re surprised?¡±


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t be surprised when it was her.


    ¡°Obviously. You see, the Marquess should be betrothed to the third princess rather than the fifth¡­ you just mentioned the fifth Princess, which surprised me.¡± Cheryl quickly concealed her anxiety.


    Emily¡¯s face revealed another mysterious smile. ¡°You are correct. I, too, was surprised at first and assumed the news was false. However, I believe this information is urate and trustworthy.¡±


    Emily motioned for Cheryl to approach. The youngdy spoke softly.


    ¡°Actually, Sir Alex, the King¡¯s personal butler, and I are good friends. Last night, I overheard him mention it.¡±


    Cheryl smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret between the two of us, okay?¡± Emily quickly added.


    That is not the issue. The banquet had taken ce the night before, and it was still very early in the morning. When did Emily and Sir Alex first meet?


    Emily hadn¡¯t noticed Cheryl¡¯s probing stare earlier. She carried on gossiping.


    ¡°It¡¯s unclear whether the Marquess will marry the fifth or third Princess.¡± But there has to be another source of drama. Specifically, the Marquess¡¯ mistress.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s pupils dted. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she¡¯d choke. ¡°The mistress of the Marquess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s a well-kept secret among socialites, but the Marquess has a specialdy who serves him when ites to the Xander El Nix building.¡±


    ¡°What is Xander El Nix?¡±


    ¡°This city¡¯s most well-known entertainment venue is known as a brothel. It is said that all of the women there are stunning. There is one woman who is solely responsible for serving the Marquess. Maybe if the building owner assigned that woman, no one would gossip. That woman, however, was appointed directly by the Marquess. Of course, it leads people to believe that something is going on between them.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡±


    Cheryl pondered quietly. In his book, she does not include any details about Edgar Baldwin¡¯s personal life. She simply stated that Edgar was only interested in Yvette. In this world, however, Edgar has a mistress. So, is this world and plot work in different?


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Marquess marry his lover if he has one?¡± Cheryl inquired, intrigued.


    Emily looked at Cheryl as if she were a little girl. She exhaled a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little tricky. You are aware that the Marquess¡¯s position is respectable, whereas that woman is merely a constion. If the Marquis marries her, the nobles will be outraged, and even the king may object. It¡¯s because there is an unwritten rule in our kingdom not to marry a prostitute.¡±


    Cheryl nodded, but her expression remained perplexed.


    ¡°Whatever the Marquess doester will undoubtedly be interesting. He will either leave the woman he loves to marry a princess, or he will stay in a rtionship with her even if he marries someone else.¡±


    Cheryl was even more perplexed by the possibility of Edgar having an affair after his marriage to Yvette.


    Cheryl had been depressed all day as a result of Emily¡¯s gossip. Her mind was preupied with weighing the options and determining which plot was correct.


    In the novel¡¯s early plot, Edgar adores Yvette but is betrayed and falls into the King¡¯s trap. Then he exacted his revenge and turned evil, ughtering the entire royal family. From there, you can see Edgar¡¯s disappointment at being rejected by Yvette. Maybe the impact wouldn¡¯t have been as strong if he didn¡¯t love her so much.


    Edgar had his own warmer bed in this world back then. But it¡¯s still unclear whether he¡¯ll fall in love with Yvette like in the books. Maybe Edgar had a mistress from the start but fell in love with Yvette, and the plot continued as it did in the book.


    So, both in the books and in this world, Edgar could have had an illicit lover before meeting Yvette. Cheryl was relieved when she reached this conclusion. It turns out that the plot does not deviate; rather, the details add up slightly.


    ¨C


    While Cheryl is nning the plot, Yvette is convincing the King to swap the bride for Edgar Baldwin. Aside from her feelings for Edgar, she didn¡¯t want to be defeated by the fifth Princess, who appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°It should have been me, royal father. Why was the Princess of Nowhere chosen over me?¡± Yvette said, squeaking her words over and over.


    The king, who had been suffering from a mild headache since the morning, became even more ill when he heard Yvette¡¯s incessant voice.


    ¡°That is entirely up to the Marquess.¡±


    Yvette had overheard their conversation in the hall the night before. What she desired was to make the marriage partner hers.


    ¡°Then simply force him. If the Royal Father makes a decision, he will not dare to question it.¡±


    Yvette was referring to Edgar.


    The king cast a nce at Yvette, who was wearing a sad expression.


    ¡°If it were that simple, I would have ended the marriage without telling him in the first ce. But the truth is that he is not a simple man. And he controls nearly half of the military power.¡±


    The king¡¯s primary concern remained his power. Yvette bit her lower lip, irritated.


    The King¡¯s heart softened as he saw his beloved daughter act as if she had been mistreated. He consoled Yvette by saying,


    ¡°I am unable to change the bride. But perhaps you can persuade Edgar Baldwin to reconsider.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Yvette¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. True, she still has options.


    ¡°Alright, thanks for the advice, Royal Father. Please, Yvette, take a step back.¡±


    Before leaving the room, Yvette bowed respectfully. When he turned around, she noticed that the decree had been issued and that the names of the spouses were clearly written. When she saw the edict, she had another thought.


    Yvette secretly smiled as she exited King¡¯s study.


    ***

 Claudia will be harmed by Yvette

    A secret rumour that Edgar was going to marry the fifth princess vanished that very day. Because it wasn¡¯t widely known yet, no one questioned it, and it was never mentioned again.


    Princess Yvette was initially curious about who spread the news. udia¡¯s announcement was the first thing that came to mind. However, upon further investigation, it was discovered that this was not the case. Yvette has no idea who brought the news out of the pce, but since it hasn¡¯t spread too far, she decides to just get rid of it.


    Yvette, pleased with her servant¡¯s efficiency at work, began to consider ways to persuade Edgar Baldwin to reconsider.


    Yvette was rxing in the small garden she had created just for her. Pink roses were the only flowers in this small garden. Yvette¡¯s personal favourite.


    Yvette asked her personal maid, Mithreene, while sipping tea and admiring the beauty of the flowers.


    ¡°What do you think I should do, Mithreene, to make Marquess of Nortnd reconsider his choice of the fifth princess?¡±


    Mithreene stood beside Yvette, fanning her with her hands. Mithreene gave a small smile.


    ¡°What is Your Highness concerned about? I believe the Marquess mistook you for the fifth princess.¡±


    Actually, Yvette felt the same way. She did, however, recall the conversation she overheard that night. Edgar Baldwin stated emphatically, and chose the fifth princess.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe so. I¡¯m afraid he meant it when he said he¡¯d marry the fifth daughter. That girl isn¡¯t even fit to be called a princess! How could she have appeared out of nowhere and stolen my future husband?¡± Yvette¡¯s words were venomous.


    Mithreene has a good understanding of her master. If the princess was upset, she only needed to say nice things to calm her down.


    ¡°The Marquess would never have chosen that unknown Princess over the truly stunning Third Princess. Could it be that the Marquess said it casually? Or was he in such good condition that you couldn¡¯t think clearly at the time?¡±


    Yvette raised an eyebrow. ¡°He said he wasn¡¯t feeling well that night. Could that be the case?¡±


    ¡°It appears to be so, Princess.¡±


    Yvette jumped for joy, believing she had found the correct answer. Within seconds, the gloomy aura had vanished.


    ¡°As I suspected, Edgar Baldwin would not have chosen that girl in the middle of nowhere for no reason. Still, I¡¯m the best option.¡± Yvette stated with assurance.


    Mithreene next to her said the same thing.


    Yvette had a sh of insight. Her excitement quickly faded. Mithreene became concerned when she noticed something was wrong.


    ¡°What matter is it, Your Highness?¡±


    Yvette was nervous, her lips quivering as she spoke. ¡°The Order! The royal father has already issued the decree. And the name written is the girl¡¯s name!¡±


    Mithreene was taken aback as well. ¡°Why did the King issue a decree so quickly?¡±


    Yvette gave her a slight nce, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After all, the king¡¯s business should not be discussed casually with her servants. There was no way she could say openly that the king couldn¡¯t wait to make Edgar Baldwin his son-inw for the sake of power.


    The decree was the most important thing right now. If the decree is officially issued, it is nearly impossible to change.


    ¡°I¡¯d better hurry. If the Decree is passed and the bride¡¯s name is the unknown princess¡¯s name, I won¡¯t get another chance.¡± Yvette muttered. Her voice was quite low, so the maid couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    Yvette lifted her skirt and dashed back to the pce. Mithreene chased after her.


    ¡°Please wait, Princess.¡±


    But Yvette didn¡¯t stop. She kept running until she reached the corridor. The king¡¯s study was at the end of the corridor, with a sumptuous carved door.


    Mithreene trailed behind her. Her breath became choppy.


    ¡°Princess, why are you suddenly running?¡±


    Yvette ignored the protests of her maid. She was only concerned with the decree in the king¡¯s study right now. She wanted to change it before anyone noticed.


    ¡°Mithreene, please stay here. Make certain that no one arrives,¡± orders from her


    Mithreene nodded in agreement, unsure what Yvette meant. Yvette had only taken a few steps when she was startled by something behind her.


    ¡°What brings you here, third princess?¡±


    Yvette turned around.


    Eugene stood up with dignity. His handsome face was expressionless, but the look in his eyes made Yvette ufortable.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like to see my Royal Father. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk about.¡± Yvette quickly made an excuse.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze swept over the girl in front of him. He had a feeling this girl was up to something.


    ¡°The king is currently preupied. You should return.¡± Eugene¡¯s tone was authoritative, as if he were the king himself.


    ¡°Can I then wait for the king in his study?¡±


    ¡°You should go back.¡± Eugene said it again.


    Yvette bit her lower lip. Tears gathered and trickled down her thick eyshes. Yvette had a talent for making pitiful expressions. But Eugene just stares at her coldly, as if he¡¯s looking at a clown who can¡¯t make a joke.


    Seeing that her trick had failed miserably, Yvette turned and ran back to her room without saying goodbye.


    Yvette moved around in her room. She was terrified and panicked, wanting to figure out how to change the bride¡¯s name in the king¡¯s decree as soon as possible.


    She was perplexed until she remembered the king¡¯s words from this morning. The king suggested she try to persuade Edgar Baldwin to reconsider. However, Yvette has not found the correct path.


    Should she send a present? It does not appear sincere.


    Or should I go see him in person? It sounds a little impolite.


    What about inviting Edgar Baldwin as her guest to the pce? If they had the opportunity to get to know each other, Edgar would undoubtedly discover a positive side to her, right?


    Yvette wasn¡¯t sure if all the ideas she had would work, but it couldn¡¯t hurt to try. She summoned Mithreene and instructed her to send a letter to Edgar Baldwin. The letter¡¯s content requests that we meet.


    Mithreene left and returned quickly. Yvette was nervously waiting for Edgar¡¯s response. Mithreene, to her surprise, shook her head.


    ¡°The marquess didn¡¯t respond. He also stated that she did not want to see you.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s emotions were sparked by Mithreene¡¯s words. She ordered all of the servants to leave and locked the door to her room.


    She was once again lost in thought.


    While she was thinking, she remembered hearing rumours that Edgar had a secret lover who was also a prostitute. Yvette¡¯s eyes became darker. If the conventional route fails, should she try the extreme route of seducing him?


    Yvette became even more excited when she considered the previous idea. Her eyes sparkled with obsession. She formed a smile by pulling at the corners of her lips. It turns out that thest option is the most appealing to her.


    A knock came at the door as Yvette was deep in her dirty fantasies. Mithreene called softly from the doorway.


    ¡°Are you sleeping, Princess?¡±


    ¡°No. Just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± Yvette replied. Her voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°The person assigned to keep an eye on udia¡¯s home reports that she has returned.¡±


    Yvette frowned. ¡°Do you know where she went?¡±


    ¡°It appears she left the pce.¡±


    Yvette was perplexed about udia¡¯s decision to leave the pce all day. She had an idea while guessing the situation.


    That¡¯s right, if she doesn¡¯t seed in changing the decree or convincing Edgar, the other option is to eliminate udia!


    ¡ª


    Cheryl is unaware that someone is plotting something bad for her. She went home without a care in the world.


    There wasn¡¯t enough water for a bath because she didn¡¯t draw much water this morning. Only enough to clean your face and hands. Cheryl was unconcerned. She spent the entire day in Emily¡¯s shop, barely moving and not sweating.


    She went into the room to change her clothes after washing her face. Cheryl sat on the edge of the bed after changing her clothes. Cheryl wanted to sleep, but she didn¡¯t feel well. She was attempting to determine what was wrong.


    Her gaze was drawn to her nket, which was spread across the bed. The thin nket twitched, as if something was behind it. Cheryl extended her hand to touch the edge of the nket, then shook it vigorously.


    She was taken aback when she discovered several poisonous snakes crawling under her nket. Each scorpion was enormous and appeared to be extremely ferocious. When she lifted the nket, a poisonous snake crept and slithered towards her.


    In a panic, Cheryl retreated to the door. The snakes, on the other hand, seemed hostile to her, following her wherever she went.


    Cheryl had no idea what had happened or why the snakes were drawn to her. All she could think about was running as far as she could.


    Cheryl dashed ahead, oblivious to her surroundings. Only knew how to run to avoid the dozen or so snakes chasing her.


    She couldn¡¯t take it any longer after running for quite some time. Her knees were shaky, and she was gasping for air. Because she couldn¡¯t find a nearby chair to sit in, the girl squatted on the grass.


    Cheryl took a look at the structure in front of her. Although it was a small pce, the structure was still elegant. Eugene Laverty, the Crown Prince, was the only member of the royal family who lived apart from the main pce, if she remembered correctly.


    ¡°Princess, good evening. What exactly are you doing here?¡±


    Cheryl was startled by a voice. Cheryl immediately turned around, terrified. Eugene¡¯s friendly smile immediately captured her attention.


    Eugene may have repeated his words because Cheryl did not respond. ¡°Does the Princess require assistance?¡±


    Cheryl finally realises she is in Eugene¡¯s neighbourhood. She thought about it for a while before deciding to tell Eugene the truth.


    ¡°I discovered a repulsive animal in my home. I ran outside in terror. It arrived unexpectedly.¡± Cheryl exined, a shy smile on her face. She was embarrassed in case Eugene mistook her little house for an animal andbelled her a slob because it had never been cleaned.


    Eugene noticed Cheryl¡¯s face and neck were drenched in sweat. He spoke while looking away, ¡°Come along with me. You are wee to spend some time at my home.¡±


    Eugene walks away after saying that. Cheryl, who had received an unexpected invitation from the Crown Prince, was perplexed for a moment. A drop of rainnded on her cheek.


    ¡°Drizzling!¡± Cheryl eximed. Eugene hade a long way, so she ran after him.


    When they entered Eugene¡¯s small pce, they were greeted warmly by the maids. Cheryl, who was trailing Eugene, couldn¡¯t help but feel honoured to be respected as well.


    ¡°Bring Fifth Princess here to freshen up before preparing dinner.¡± Eugene gave the order.


    In front of him, the maidservant bowed respectfully. ¡°All right, Your Highness.¡±


    The maid then escorted Cheryl to another room. She was apparently taken to the restroom.


    Cheryl imagined thefort of arge bathtub with a thin billow of smoke above the water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll assist you with your shower. Princess, please.¡± The maid reached out to remove Cheryl¡¯s clothing.


    Cheryl, as a modern person, is not used to bathing with the assistance of others. She refused politely and gently chased the maid away.


    The maid did not object. ¡°If you don¡¯t require assistance, that¡¯s fine. Just call me when you¡¯re finished. I¡¯ll bring you some new clothes.¡±


    Cheryl gave a nod.


    The maid exited the room and carefully shut the door. Cheryl felt relieved after confirming that the maid was indeed absent. She removes her clothes. She sat leaning against the tub¡¯s edge, slowly getting into the tub.


    A basket of roses sat on the bath¡¯s edge. Cheryl has no idea what it¡¯s for. Because all of the flower petals had fallen off the stem, she suspected they were used for bathing. Cheryl ced a bouquet of flowers in front of her. The rose scent spreads. Cheryl was surprised to discover that the roses in this world are even more fragrant than the roses in her home country.


    Cheryl soaked for so long that she lost track of time. Cheryl panicked when she remembered Eugene was waiting for her for dinner. She was about to call the maid when she realised she didn¡¯t know her maid¡¯s name.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what to call. The door swung open, and the maid who had previously entered took the clothes in her hands. What a fantastic time.


    ¡°Princess, did something happen? I was concerned because I couldn¡¯t hear anything, so I just walked in¡­.¡±


    Cheryl awkwardly shook her head. ¡°No way. I should be the one apologising for the lengthy shower. I overslept by ident.¡± Cheryl pretended to make an excuse.


    The waiter appeared to be convinced. Her worried expression intensified. ¡°That is extremely dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡±


    The maid refused to go any further. Eugene is already at the dining table, so she asks Cheryl to change her clothes.


    Dressing up takes a little longer. Cheryl can¡¯t help but feel guilty when it¡¯s finally over and she walks into the dining room to see Eugene.


    ¡°I apologise for taking so long.¡± Cheryl bowed deeply, sincerely apologising.


    Eugene cracked a grin. ¡°Everything is fine. I¡¯m not particrly hungry.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words made Cheryl feel even worse.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Eugene noticed the girl¡¯s troubled expression as well. Rather than bing enraged, he directed the maidservant to serve dinner.

 Eugene’s melancholy

    The maids at the Eugene home were extremely efficient. They carefully and quickly arrange the dishes. There was even a candle lit on the dining table, giving the impression that a couple was having a romantic candlelit dinner¡­ then the man would open the ring box and propose to the woman in the middle of the meal. Oh, how lovely¡­.


    This can¡¯t be right. Even though she wrote clich¨¦d romantic stories like that all the time, how could she have imagined such a scene at the time? Furthermore, the person in front of her was Eugene, a gentle man. Eugene and she were not siblings, but they were also not lovers.


    Eugene stood across from her, closely watching Cheryl¡¯s expression change. From awe to blushing simply by looking at the candle like a girl in love. Eugene doesn¡¯t understand why this girl sees candles differently.


    Eugene averted his gaze after failing to receive an answer. He took the spoon and began to eat elegantly. Cheryl began to eat as well, though her movements were awkward. She was afraid that her impolite eating style would make Eugene ufortable, so she held back a lot. Her favourites, however, are all of the dishes.


    ¡°Why did you eat so little? Was the dish not to your liking? ¡°Eugene enquired.


    Cheryl slowly nodded. ¡°Your Highness, the food is delicious. However, I am already at capacity.¡±


    Eugene smiled in response to Cheryl¡¯s response. He wouldn¡¯t have known she was lying if he wasn¡¯t good at reading other people¡¯s mood swings.


    Eugene, on the other hand, did not reveal it. Looking out the window at the rain, he said, ¡°It is raining outside. You should stay here.¡±


    Cheryl remained silent for some time. The heat gradually rose to her cheeks. How could she not be concerned when the drop-by invitation had evolved into a sleepover invitation? Even though they are legally equal to brothers and sisters, a man invites a girl to stay at his house; they are still an unrted stranger.


    Cheryl was considering the courtesy of staying at a man¡¯s home. The rain was getting heavier outside. In her heart, the girl cursed. So how could she go back to her little house?


    ¡°Look at how heavy the rain is bing. Returning to the residence is inconvenient for you. It¡¯s also gettingte at night.¡±


    Cheryl peered through the window. It does appear to be very dark out there. Perhaps it was because the sky was cloudy.


    Cheryl nodded, a scowl on her face. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel ticklish in his heart as he watched the girl in front of him act hesitantly. The handsome man smiled once more.


    Of course, Cheryl noticed Eugene¡¯s smile, but she had no idea what made him smile. Eugene seemed to smile too much in front of her at times.


    Eugene shows Cheryl around the house after they finish dinner. Cheryl didn¡¯t object; she simply followed Eugene.


    Eugene moved slowly but steadily. He asionally introduces one room at a time in his house.


    ¡°The lounge is located here. The seats are specially designed to provide users withfort.¡±


    ¡°This is my private library. It¡¯s not asrge as the pce library, but it¡¯s fully functional. What would you like to read? There is also general knowledge, military tactics, recipes, and even fiction books.¡±


    Cheryl has no idea why Eugene is directing her to look around. She only stayed one night, but Eugene treated her as if she were staying forever. People are often misled by his demeanour.


    Eugene even shows some special paintings that are not on disy, exining their meaning and the mysterious origins of the painter. Cheryl simply rolled her eyes, rather than exining that she thought Eugene should be called a show-off.


    Eugene leaves the library because Cheryl appears uninterested. They turned and took a few more steps before arriving at the door.


    Eugene abruptly turned around. Cheryl didn¡¯t stop on time behind him. Cheryl will inevitably bump into Eugene¡¯s chest, just as she did the first time they met.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± shrieked Cheryl. Her brow and nose twitched in pain.


    Eugene and Cheryl were so close that Eugene could see the girl¡¯s forehead and nose gradually turning red. Eugene extends his hand toward Cheryl¡¯s face.


    Cheryl was taken aback. Her eyes widened as she questioned Eugene. Cheryl was about to protest because she didn¡¯t like how close they were, especially when Eugene touched her face.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing-¡±


    When she noticed Eugene¡¯s sad expression, her words became stuck in her throat. Eugene appeared to be looking at someone else when he looked at her. Eugene¡¯s sorrowful gaze pierced through her, as if her heart were being gripped by an invisible hand. Her emotions were clouded by guilt, tightness, and difort.


    Why? Why did she feel bad seeing Eugene in that state?


    Eugene was still carried away by the emotion; when he was about to drown because of a past love, a warm drop of water fell on his hand and brought him back to reality. Eugene quickly retracted his hand. He was sorry for getting carried away and almost out of control. With his fingers, he stroked the teardrops on his palm.


    The man cast a nce at Cheryl, who was still frozen. He was nervous, worried that his demeanour had just scared the girl.


    Cheryl was also startled when a warm sensation left her cheek. She only realised she was crying when her thoughts gathered!


    When did she cry? And why?


    ¡°This is the guest room. You can sleep here tonight. You can contact the maid if you require assistance.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Eugene turned around, leaving Cheryl alone at the door. Cheryl followed him with a nce as he walked down the hall.


    Eugene¡¯s image lingers in Cheryl¡¯s mind. Eugene¡¯s temperament tonight struck her as odd as well. Cheryl thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯te up with any answers. She finally gave up.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t hesitate any longer after Eugene said she could sleep in this room. She walked in and was surprised to see a king-sized bed with a light purple mosquito. The mosquito is lovely, with a purple floral motif. Like curtains, all four sides were tied to the bedposts.


    Cheryl had lost interest in everything. With joy, she rushed up to the big bed.


    ¡°The bed is sofortable! It¡¯s extremelyfortable!¡±


    Cheryl rolled around, revelling in thefort of the bed beneath her. If only udia¡¯s bed was like this, she wouldn¡¯t wake up with aches every morning.


    The fifth princess was so engrossed in the softness of the bed that she had forgotten about Eugene¡¯s slightly different temperament. Cheryl promptly fell asleep.


    ¨C


    The lights were turned off in the room. Eugene stands in front of therge window, looking out into the rain. The raindrops reminded him of what had happened at the time. Memories of the past tormented him; he almost lost his patience in front of the girl because the regret was too much for him to bear.


    Simon entered the room and knelt behind him, reporting something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it, Your Highness. The Third Princess was responsible.¡±


    Eugene sat silently listening, his face expressionless. He already knew who the person who intended to harm udia was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her extend her hand any further. Warn her clearly.¡±


    Simon shuddered as he heard his master¡¯s orders. Behind Eugene¡¯s t words, he detected a cruel, vengeful tone. He had no idea what had turned Eugene so cold towards the Third Princess.


    But, as a servant, Simon had no right to question his master.


    ¡°Iprehend, my Lord.¡± Simon then quietly exited, exactly as he had entered.


    Eugene is still motionless. His sadness, however, had subsided.


    He closed his eyes for a moment before returning his gaze to the rain. A past tragedy shed through his mind once more.


    The man was determined to live the pr opposite of his previous life. He didn¡¯t want to be tortured by guilt and regret for the rest of his life.


    Eugene knew he couldn¡¯t be selfish now that God had given him a second chance. He must unconditionally support the girl so that she can be happy with the person she loves. That is exactly what he should have done.


    Eugene smiles as he stands in the rain. But his smile was so painful that it looked worse than crying.


    ¨C


    Two men were ying chess in the Xander El Nix pavilion. Chess requires calm, but hides the fierceness beneath it. Whoever has a sharp mind and a good strategy will win. Of course, the fight between Xander and Edgar calmed him down.


    Having lost, Xander could only scream.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give thesemoners a taste of victory, Esteemed Marquess?¡± He objected.


    Xander and Edgar have known each other since they were children. As a result, when he was with Edgar, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to etiquette.


    Edgar gave him a dismissive look. ¡°Do you want to beat me? Not at all.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s tone was irritated. Xander, who had known him for a long time, quickly realised that his best friend was upset.

 Elena’s delusions

    ¡°I apologise, Honorable Marquess. May I inquire as to why youe here every time you are upset? Don¡¯t you feel so bad for me because I¡¯m always the target of your frustration?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Edgar was agitated. Someone from the pce hade to his mansion that afternoon and told him that the third princess wanted to see him.


    Then he went to Xander¡¯s El Nix building, looking for Xander to torture him because that was the only way to make him feel better.


    Xander¡¯sints were dismissed by Edgar. Xander, who had been neglected, was not offended either. He went on, ¡°Are you nning a wedding? Why did youe here instead of going to the wedding preparations?¡±


    Xander pped the table and said it loudly without waiting for an answer.


    ¡°I understand! You must havee here to bid Elena farewell, right? I understand you didn¡¯t intend to keep Elena forever.¡±


    Xander immediately directed that someone invite Elena.


    For a brief moment, Edgar remained silent. He hadn¡¯t given Elena a second thought, and his reason foring here wasn¡¯t to see her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Well, I already called her.¡±


    Edgar raised an eyebrow. His entire expression seemed to indicate that he was bothered by this. Edgar didn¡¯t understand why, since his return from the war, the presence of women, including Elena, had be more disturbing to him. Edgar hadn¡¯t had much fun with Elena thest time they met. Unlike before, the sensation was t.


    Elena arrived quickly. When she saw Edgar, her face lit up.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± Elena eximed in her spoiled voice.


    She slid down and curled up in Edgar¡¯s arms, shamelessly. She rubbed her almost exposed breasts against the man¡¯s arms, whether on purpose or not. Her hands fumbled in all directions, mischievously.


    ¡°Elena misses you, my Lord. Because you kicked Elena out that day, Elena assumed you no longer wanted her.¡± She was upset. Her red lips pouted with spoiled displeasure.


    Seeing the two scumbags in front of him, Xander felt he was no longer required. Xander quietly exited and closed the door behind them.


    Edgar initially let Elena tease him as he pleased. But instead of feeling at ease, he felt disgusted and irritated. Elena was pushed aside by Edgar. He smoothed out his clothes, which had been slightly wrinkled by Elena¡¯s actions, with a shy motion.


    Elena was surprised by Edgar¡¯s demeanour. She did, however, take a look at it. Edgar did seem irritated by her. Edgar hadn¡¯t even given her a nce since she walked in.


    Elena hesitated before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the problem, My Lord? Don¡¯t you long for me?¡±


    In the past, when confronted with this woman, he would respond and ept her seduction. He treated her as if she were his lover. But now, needless to say, to continue as before. He was hesitant even when he looked at Elena¡¯s.


    Not only Elena, but also Edgar, were perplexed by the change. He was well aware that his heart distinguished between likes and dislikes. If you like it, go ahead and take it. If not, then leave it alone. Because he no longer desires any kind of bond with Elena, he simply severes it as soon as possible.


    ¡°You are no longer obligated to serve me. Just leave.¡±


    Although the meaning of Edgar¡¯s words was obvious, Elena refused toprehend them.


    ¡°No way. My Lord, I love you and want to serve you for the rest of my life. Please don¡¯t get rid of Elena.¡± The stunningdy frantically shook her head. She took Edgar¡¯s hand in hers, hoping he¡¯d reconsider.


    Edgar gave a sharp look. ¡°In the first ce, I didn¡¯t consider you mine. There¡¯s no reason to keep wanting a job that wasn¡¯t meant for you in the first ce.¡±


    Edgar didn¡¯t know where to begin; all he wanted was to finish quickly.


    Edgar didn¡¯t know where to begin; all he wanted to do was finish quickly.


    Elena, on the other hand, refused. She had worked extremely hard to reach this point. She was used to being envied by nobledies, especially because she was the only woman who could freely touch Edgar. Her status gradually improved and stabilised. She possesses both treasure and affection. Just need an official title. She was certain that one day Edgar would officially ept her and allow her to share in his glory.


    Many people believe they have unrealistic expectations. But what woman doesn¡¯t expect more when the ideal man provides her with everything?


    Elena was still perplexed in her seat.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t take it any longer and went outside. Elena inquired as he was about to open the door.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re getting married to the Princess?¡±


    Edgar¡¯s finger, which was about to touch the doorknob, came to a halt in midair. He did not consider this question. Is he acting this way simply because he is getting married? It doesn¡¯t appear to be the case.


    ¡°That is none of your business,¡± Edgar said sternly.


    Elena bit her lower lip, holding back her almost trembling emotion.


    ¡°Allow Elena to continue serving you in that case. Without status, I am willing to sleep in a warmer bed. I¡¯m not opposed to working as a maid.¡± Elena begged. Her voice was trembling.


    ¡°Stop pushing yourself to the point where it bes impossible. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore.¡±


    Edgar walks outside, unaware that hisst sentence misled Elena into thinking he once loved her. Elena could only feel better after hearing those cold words. Her self-assurance grew once more. If Edgar ever loved her, that love could be resurrected in the future. She can¡¯t give up.


    Elena exited the room with an inexplicable sense of relief.


    ¨C


    Cheryl dreams about the plot of her book that night. However, there are some differences in some ces. The dream is very long andplicated. Cheryl awakens the next day with only the main plot of her dream from the night before.


    Cheryl believes her dream is the same as the story in the book, with a few minor differences.


    Cheryl soon forgot about her dream. The maid gently knocked on her door. Cheryl pushed open the door. The female servant who had served her the night before appeared in front of her.


    The maidservant offers a polite smile. ¡°Good day, Princess¡­ I knocked on the door because I heard movement inside. Do I bother you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cheryl said.


    ¡°Would you like to have breakfast right now?¡±


    Cheryl agreed right away. The maid then led her into the dining room. The maid brought only one set of cutlery but served many dishes. She looked left and right, searching for someone.


    ¡°Has the Crown Prince eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°The Prince has finished his breakfast. His Highness the Prince has arrived at the pce for the morning court.¡± Without being asked, the maid provided information.


    Cheryl gave a nod. After Eugene¡¯s strange behaviour the night before, she initially thought it would be awkward to have breakfast together. But she was fortunate because she awokete and Eugene had already left.


    Cheryl cleaned up after breakfast and put on the new dress that had been prepared for her. She eventually transmigrated and experienced the life of a princess. Everything is served, we eat well, and we dress nicely.


    ¨C


    This morning is sunny but not overly warm.


    Cheryl went for a walk through the pce gardens, admiring the ornamental nts nted in rows along the path.


    Whether today was a lucky or unlucky day, Cheryl noticed Edgar approaching her from a distance.

 Let’s talk about our marriage

    Cheryl desired to avoid it by taking a detour. However, the man had seen it before. She was afraid of offending Edgar if she turned around now. Cheryl was well aware that Edgar was a vindictive individual.


    ¡°Regards, Your Highness Princess udia, what a coincidence we happened to meet here.¡± Edgar extends a friendly greeting. But it sounded usatory to Cheryl, as if she had purposefully run there to meet him.


    Cheryl responded,ughing to mask her nervousness, ¡°That¡¯s just a coincidence. Please continue, Marquess; don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    She took two steps back as she prepared to flee.


    Of course, Edgar was aware of her movements. The girl¡¯s fear was clearlymunicated to him. Edgar smirked.


    He used to think that what this girl was afraid of wasn¡¯t him. He couldn¡¯t think like that now because there were only the two of them. The fear and difort were clearly directed at him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Please wait, Princess udia.¡± Said Edgar, pausing Cheryl, who had already intervened.


    Cheryl became immobile. With a stiff smile, I looked at Edgar.


    ¡°Do you require anything, Marquess?¡±


    The implication of Cheryl¡¯s words is that if it isn¡¯t important, don¡¯t talk to her!


    Edgar was taken aback the first time he felt a woman¡¯s resistance. His mind was racing with all the possibilities that had urred, but his face remained calm.


    Edgar took a few steps forward, closing the gap between himself and Cheryl.


    ¡°Actually, Princess udia, I came here to see you.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s heart trembled as a result of Edgar¡¯s light words. What¡¯s the matter? Why was this heinous individual looking for her?


    ¡°Is there anything? Why is the Marquess on the lookout for me?¡±


    Only God knows how difficult it is for Cheryl toplete a sentence without stuttering.


    ¡°There must be something. Because we¡¯re both getting marriedter, I¡¯m thinking we should get to know each other better.¡± Edgar responded nonchntly.


    Cheryl¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat. It was frightening enough that Edgar wanted to meet her, let alone that they were getting married. Cheryl had the distinct impression that this plot reeked of horror.


    ¡°The marquess is obviously joking. Yvette, your future wife is the Third Princess. So it¡¯s up to you, not me, to meet her.¡± And now get out of my way!


    Cheryl¡¯s lips were still smiling as she red at the man in front of her.


    Cheryl¡¯s repeated refusals rendered Edgar speechless for a time. He could tell Cheryl was rejecting him sincerely and not on purpose. This gave him the impression that this girl was unique. Not only because he was rejected by her, but also because every time he saw her, he got a different vibe. There was a sense of familiarity with the girl.


    That¡¯s why he went with it. He was curious as to what made his heart so fond of this woman he had never met.


    ¡°However, I chose you as my future wife, and the King agreed.¡±


    Cheryl felt her heart leap into her throat as a result of Edgar¡¯s words. Hearing the gossip versus hearing the truth from the person in person had the greater impact.


    She made as many excuses as she could to avoid disaster. Cheryl recalled that a noble¡¯s marriage required a king¡¯s decree to be approved. Cheryl knew that the king had been very cautious with Edgar recently, so perhaps the decree wouldn¡¯t be passed so quickly.


    ¡°However, because the decree has not been passed, the king is unlikely to approve it. It¡¯s possible that the bride will have changed by that point.¡±


    Cheryl struggled with the final straw, ming it on the decree.


    Edgar did not respond right away. He took something from his pocket and disyed it to Cheryl.


    ¡°Are you sure, princess?¡±


    Letters were written in gold ink on the thick rectangr paper. The carved embossed decorations on all four sides appear to be real. Cheryl had recognised it. It was a marriage edict, which she described as being almost as useful as a marriage book in the real world.


    Cheryl also noticed the names written on the marriage licence. Edgar Baldwin and udia Rowe¡¯s names are beautifully disyed.


    Cheryl¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    ¡°This is¡­ this is¡­¡±


    Edgar suggests to Cheryl that she obtain the decree. Cheryl took it with shaky hands.


    Edgar took another one, the same one Cheryl had given him.


    Cheryl gave him a horrified look. She recognised it as a man¡¯s marriage book, as opposed to the one she was holding. Her face turned pale.


    Edgar¡¯s mood lifted when he saw Cheryl¡¯s surprised expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He evenughed. Cheryl, however, was too tense to notice the Marquess¡¯ contentedughter.


    ¡°I wanted to see you because I wanted to personally deliver this edict to you.¡±


    So this was Edgar¡¯s goal from the start. Cherylmented the futility of her refusal attempts.


    However, arge question mark appeared above Cheryl¡¯s head right away. Why was the bride¡¯s name changed to udia? Shouldn¡¯t it have been Yvette based on the plot?


    ¡°May I ask you a question, Marquess?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s dissent was visible in Edgar¡¯s eyes. He had a sour feeling in his heart. Why does it appear that this girl does not care for him? What iscking in this Marquess?


    For the first time, such thoughts entered Edgar¡¯s mind.


    Edgar was adamant about not allowing Cheryl to file aint.


    Edgar took Cheryl to a rxing pavilion in the middle of the royal gardens because she was ufortable talking halfway. Some of Edgar¡¯s maids arrived with tea and snacks and then quickly left, leaving only Edgar and Cheryl sitting opposite each other.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be husband and wife in the future?¡± Edgar asked, crossing his arms.


    Cheryl was forced to nod when she saw the thick gold-iid paper in her hand. ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The second reason I came to see you was to invite you to a marriage discussion.¡±


    Cheryl quickly raised her hand. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to protest this marriage.¡±


    ¡°Please ept my apologies, Your Highness Royal Princess. That does not fall under the category of marriage discussion.¡±


    ¡°May I then refuse to agree to this marriage?¡±


    ¡°That, too, does not fall under the category of marriage discussion.¡±


    Cheryl remained silent.


    Edgar triumphantly smiled as he saw the girl in front of him at a loss for words. He sipped his tea gracefully, ignoring Cheryl¡¯s agitation.


    ¡°When do you want the engagement party to be?¡± Edgar inquired.


    Edgar arrived before Cheryl could respond.


    ¡°What about in two days?¡±


    Cheryl eximed. ¡°You¡¯re going too fast!¡±


    ¡°Is that correct?¡± Edgar gave a faint smile. ¡°Can you give me a week?¡±


    ¡°For a week¡­¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°The engagement party has been scheduled for a weekter. Princess, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± Edgar went up to his feet. ¡°Your Highness Royal Princess, I appreciate your time. It was a pleasure talking with you.¡±


    Edgar walked away, a big smile on his face.


    Cheryl is taken aback by the abrupt plot shift.

 Allow her to find happiness

    Cheryl had been drowsy for a long time. Eugene sat in front of her, recing Edgar, and she had no idea.


    When Cheryl saw Eugene¡¯s face, she quietly shifted her gaze and resumed her daydream.


    Eugene, as usual, was always smiling. His smile was different from Edgar¡¯s, which was mocking. Eugene¡¯s smile was gentle and affectionate. Eugene¡¯s face is also the type that Cheryl prefers. If Eugene had forced her to marry, she would have agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°What are your thoughts, Cheryl?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gentle voice jolted Cheryl awake from her absurd daydream. What makes that absurd? Because she wished to marry Eugene! Eugene was standing right in front of her. Isn¡¯t that embarrassing?


    Cheryl averted her gaze, feeling guilty. She is unaware that Eugene refers to her as Cheryl rather than udia.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯te up with anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that correct?¡±


    Eugene cast a quick nce at the half-empty teacup. There was an uneasy thumping in his chest. He clenched his fists, attempting to contain his raging emotions.


    ¡°Did Edgar Baldwine to see you?¡± Eugene inquired.


    Cheryl replied with a nod, ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°Has he told you that the king has given his blessing to your marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheryl snorted angrily. She wanted to scream at the top of her lungs that she didn¡¯t want to talk about Edgar at all. But she didn¡¯t dare to be rude in front of Eugene.


    Eugene was still smiling, but it was a hollow smile. When he noticed the girl was hesitant to marry Edgar, the devil in his heart told him to choose selfishness. Simply divide them and have this girl all to yourself.


    Eugene¡¯s heart was always teetering on the verge of breaking. But the smouldering fire was extinguished by the shes of the past. He was certain that the girl and Edgar were in love. He was selfish once, and he ended up doing bad things. So he endured this time in order to prevent the same tragedy from happening again.


    Simply bury it in your love. Allow the girl to be with the person she adores. If you truly love her, you will want her to be happy.


    That was always what his rational side said.


    Yes, that is how it should be.


    Eugene inhaled deeply.


    ¡°Have you talked about marriage?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s question resurrects Cheryl¡¯s bad memories. She cursed the Demon General once more in his heart.


    But all she could do with her face was make a pitiful expression for Eugene to see.


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want to marry so soon. Can Your Highness the Crown Prince say a few words to the Marquess to persuade him to change the bride?¡± Cheryl said, her voice artificially shaking. Don¡¯t forget to pinch her thighs to make two lines of tears appear on her face.


    Of course, the acting is excellent. Eugene stared at her, helpless. He extended his hand and touched Cheryl¡¯s head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be like that, Cheryl. The marriage is set in stone, and the king has also agreed. After all, the Marquess of Nortnd is a decent individual. You will be blessed to marry him.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s patient words of advice got Cheryl to stop crying. She was taken aback and immediately realised what had happened.


    Eugene calls her by her given name!


    ¡°Why did you call me, Your Highness?¡± Cheryl didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Eugene understood what she was saying. He stated, ¡°When we first met, you introduced yourself as Cheryl. I assumed that name was special to you, so I decided to address you by it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Cheryl simply nodded.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Eugene paused for a moment before responding.


    ¡°You are wee to stay at my house until the wedding day.¡±


    Cheryl doesn¡¯t mind living in Eugene¡¯s castle. She agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡ª


    Eugene and Cheryl rx on the terrace in the afternoon, reading a book. They talked about everything from the history of the Zizvania Kingdom to how many different types of flowers were nted in the Zizvailles Pce garden.


    Eugene asionally responds and speaks in an amusing manner. Cheryl couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing.


    They got along fantastically well. That¡¯s what Harold, Edgar¡¯s personal servant, saw when he arrived with his group, carrying a stack of gifts.


    Eugene, who had also noticed their arrival, immediately assumed the role of a serious prince.


    ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, please ept my greetings. My name is Harold, and I work as a servant at the Baldwin Mansion. I¡¯vee at the request of the Marquess to deliver a gift to the Fifth Princess.¡±


    Harold¡¯s words were polite and respectful, but also cold.


    Cheryl stood off to the side, her gaze measuring. She imagined that if she truly became mistress of the Baldwin Mansion, she would have to deal with this man named Harold. Cheryl subconsciouslypared his somewhat arrogant demeanour to Simon, Eugene¡¯s personal servant. Cheryl prefers Harold to Simon.


    Eugene¡¯s demeanour toward Harold was no different. Eugene muttered, half-sneering, ¡°Madam-to-be, huh?¡± especially when Harold said thest sentence.


    Eugene¡¯s heart darkened unexpectedly. Edgar, despite not remembering the past, is just as impatient with Cheryl as he was in the past. Perhaps it is true that lovers will have an invisible bond even if they cross space and time.


    Harold cast a nce at the young woman who stood quietly beside Eugene. This was his first encounter with the fifth princess, and to be honest, he was a little disappointed. Especially when he noticed how familiar that woman was with Eugene, as if they were siblings, joking and ignoring etiquette. The uncultured fifth princess, in his opinion, waspletely unfit to be the Marquess¡¯panion.


    Because of this dislike, he only gave Cheryl a cursory greeting.


    ¡°Greetings, future Madam, Fifth Princess.¡± With a bitter taste in his mouth, Harold said the word ¡°madam.¡±


    Harold¡¯s dissatisfaction was obvious to Cheryl. In her original world, she was frequently met with condescending stares. Just like Harold right now. But why, exactly?


    Cheryl responded to Harold¡¯s greeting.


    While Harold appeared hesitant to stay. He immediately requests Eugene¡¯s permission to drop the gifts and specifies where they should be ced.


    ¡°ce it in the living room.¡±


    Then, one by one, a dozen servants entered Eugene¡¯s house, each holding a gift box.


    Harold didn¡¯t need to bother because it wasn¡¯t his responsibility. He looked at Eugene and Cheryl in turn while the others were busy.


    ¡°The servants in the main pce informed me that the Fifth Princess lives in your residence, your Highness crown prince. Is that correct?¡± Harold inquired, his brow furrowed.


    Cheryl raised an eyebrow. She wasn¡¯t sure why this person was asking, but she thought it was rude. Whatever the answer is, it will almost certainly result in nder. Cheryl pped a ¡®poisonous¡¯bel on Harold¡¯s head right away.


    Eugene detected pettiness in Harold¡¯s question as well. The man responded calmly, but his face tightened. ¡°Yes, she does live here. But only recently because the house needs to be renovated.¡±


    Harold gave a nod. He excused himself as soon as the servants who had brought the gifts returned.

 The engagement party has been rescheduled.

    Eugene was no longer in the mood for afternoon tea after Harold left.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I have something I need to do, so I can¡¯t apany you any longer.¡±


    Eugene stood up and entered. ¡°You can open the gift the Marquess sent if you want,¡± he said as he passed through the door.


    Cheryl, who was left alone, also lost interest in taking advantage of the afternoon¡¯s free time. She looked at the stack of gift boxes that the Baldwin Mansion¡¯s servants had just delivered.


    ¡°It appears that the only thing I can do is disassemble you all. Just be cautious if the content isn¡¯t up to par.¡± Cheryl used a threatening tone when speaking to the boxes.


    Cheryl chose one of the smallest boxes, which was roughly the size of a palm. The girl carefully opened the beautifully carved wooden box.


    It was lined with red velvet on the inside, and in the centre was a bracelet with an engraved circle and a beautiful blood-red gemstone.


    Cheryl liked the bracelet at first because the carving was artistic and charming. She even attempted to hold it in her hand. But when she touched the bracelet, she felt a strange vibration. Cheryl was taken aback as she stared at the engraved bracelet. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it; it¡¯s just that the red gem colour irritates her. Cheryl even imagined that the gemstone was made of crystallised blood drops.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. But that¡¯s also a good idea. When I get back, I¡¯ll write a story about magic.¡±


    Cheryl re-ced the bracelet in the box before moving it to another. Another box holds clothes, jewellery, make-up, shoes, and other items. Nothing noteworthy. Cheryl called up the maid to clean up and moved everything to her room.


    ¡ª


    Harold was already back at the Baldwin Mansion. That man detailed everything to his master.


    Edgar was attentive. On his t face, there was no discernible ripple.


    It wasn¡¯t until Harold mentioned that Cheryl was staying at Eugene¡¯s house that I realised what was going on. Edgar only responded after that.


    ¡°Are you staying at the Crown Prince¡¯s residence? Why? Isn¡¯t she supposed to have her own room?¡±


    ¡°ording to the Crown Prince, the fifth princess¡¯ residence is being renovated.¡±


    ¡°Renovated house? So she¡¯s not a resident of the main pce?¡±


    ¡°It appears not, my lord.¡±


    Edgar thought as he held his chin.


    Eugene¡¯s seemed to be the only proper residence in the vicinity of the pce, he remembered. Lounging pavilions in the middle of the garden and garden maids¡¯ quarters do not count either. So, where does udia call home?


    By the way, why did that girl choose Eugene¡¯s home over the main pce? Is there a connection between them?


    Edgar became unsettled and distracted by his own thoughts. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while, wondering what was causing his difort after learning udia was staying at Eugene¡¯s house.


    Why bother thinking about it? Of course, the answer is only one, because udia is his future wife. No man enjoys learning that his future wife is living in the home of another man.


    But there¡¯s no way udia would have stayed if Eugene hadn¡¯t invited her, right?


    After years of observation, Edgar knew exactly what Eugene was like. That man was heartless and cold toward women.


    When Edgar tried to recall Eugene and udia¡¯s interactions on the day of the banquet, he remembered Eugene approaching the girl and teasing her with a sweet smile. When he was in front of udia, he spoke in a different tone.


    They were even holding hands in front of him at the time!


    Edgarughed.


    His male instincts detected a problem. If he guessed correctly, Crown Prince Eugene had a crush on udia. But what puzzles Edgar is, if Eugene likes it, why doesn¡¯t he say so first? Did the king object to it?


    No, it is not possible. However, the king does not want to risk disappointing the Emperor¡¯s Son. The king¡¯s personality, which adores his position, would not mind if Eugene liked one of his daughters. The king might even willingly give up another princess.


    Eugene, in fact, took no action. Instead, he acted ambiguously with the girl when he, the Marquess, chose her to be his future wife on purpose. What is Eugene¡¯s ambition?


    Edgar¡¯s head throbbed. It was the first time he¡¯d worked his brain so hard just thinking about a woman.


    Harold didn¡¯t dare to say anything after repeatedly seeing his master frown. He wouldn¡¯t even leave the room. Just standing there like a statue in the middle, waiting for orders.


    After a while, Edgar finally opened his mouth and gave him an order.


    ¡°Reschedule the engagement party for a weekter.¡±


    Harold¡¯s brow furrowed. Change? Did the master finally eventually get bored of his future wife?


    Harold smiled, congratting himself on correctly guessing his master¡¯s thoughts. But Edgar¡¯s next words took him by surprise.


    ¡°I want the engagement party to be changed into a wedding reception. Go handle everything for me.¡±


    Harold could only nod stiffly because he couldn¡¯t refute it. ¡°Agreed, my lord.¡±


    Edgar was lost in thought after Harold left the room, specting on things.


    Edgar was thinking about something between udia and Eugene, but he was also wondering why he chose that girl over the much prettier third Princess. udia, after all, was clumsy and innocent, despite her cuteness. Yvette, on the other hand, was exactly the type of woman Edgar desired: beautiful with a sexy body.


    Only when he saw udia did he get an obsessive feeling. His heart was pounding, as if telling him he had to choose the girl over the other.


    Edgar was still perplexed by this sensation.


    He had been daydreaming for a long time without realising it. A maid called and asked when Edgar wanted to eat dinner. Edgar let the maid set and serve the table. But his appetite was almost non-existent that night. His thoughts were still jumbled.


    Edgar went back to his room.


    Edgar had the most luxurious and spacious room. The outside is divided into two sections, with lounge chairs and tables that are rarely used. There was also a ss disy case with some of Edgar¡¯s favourite items. He noticed an empty spot as he passed the disy case.


    He forgot for a moment that he had taken one item from there to send to udia.


    It was a bracelet with ruby-red gemstones engraved on it. Edgar had purchased it years ago while travelling to the north. He happened to walk into an antique shop and saw the bracelet. When Edgar first saw him, he was immediately intrigued. He also didn¡¯t understand why he was so taken with such an object that he had to bring it with him when he moved to the capital.


    He questioned himself once more. There were many other valuable items that women would have preferred, but he chose to send udia something so old. Why?


    Edgar briefly touched the empty space before turning to face the inner room.

 Edgar proposes a date to Cheryl.

    ¡ª


    Cheryl ns to read in Eugene¡¯s library after breakfast. She wanted to look through the fiction books Eugene had mentioned earlier that day. If there was a book like that, she wanted to write it as well.


    The maid knocked on the door just as she walked in.


    ¡°Your Highness, Marquess of Nortnd, has arrived in search of you.¡±


    Nortnd, Marquess of? What about Edgar Baldwin?


    Cheryl feltpelled to throw a temper tantrum. It¡¯s still early, and that individual. He went in search of her. Was he trying to ruin her mood?


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± The maid immediately called. ¡°Please see the Marquess; he is expecting you.¡±


    Cheryl trailed behind the maid, a sullen expression on her face.


    She noticed a man sitting casually in the vestibule, acting as if he was the owner of this residence. Cheryl is irritated. She stomped into the vestibule where Edgar was waiting.


    Edgar noticed the young woman approaching with an annoyed expression. He grinned. He knew Cheryl was upset, but that annoyed expression on her cute face became so endearing.


    ¡°Is the Marquess on the lookout for me?¡± Cheryl inquired. Edgar frowned at her casual and aloof tone.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness the Fifth Princess, I¡¯ve been here looking for you,¡± Edgar replied.


    Cheryl clenched her teeth. In her heart, she cursed. Eugene lives in this house. Could you havee here just to meet Eugene?


    ¡°Does the Marquess have something in mind for me?¡±


    Edgar adjusted his sitting posture. Very graceful and dazzling, she crossed her legs and held a teacup in one hand. He narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on Cheryl.


    ¡°Did Princess forget we were getting married?¡±


    ¡°I actually remember.¡±


    The man grinned. ¡°Is there any reason for me to visit my future wife?¡±


    Cheryl had almost turned the tables at this point. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed that this Edgar had a habit of upsetting other people? He truly deserves to be referred to as the Devil.


    Cheryl clenched her fists and loosened her grip, suppressing her rage. Her face broke into a forced smile.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe so. However, we are not married. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t see each other too frequently.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. I don¡¯t want us to be ufortable with each otherter. How can we create a loving wedding night if that happens?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face became redder. She locked her gaze on Edgar. How could he say such embarrassing things so casually? It stinks.


    Cheryl¡¯s embarrassed expression drew Edgar¡¯s attention. This girl, it turns out, is still very innocent. He did note to ask her to hang out more in vain. If not, they will be extremely awkward after marriage.


    Edgar¡¯s gaze dropped down to her less sharp chin after examining Cheryl¡¯s embarrassed face. Because her face is round, so is her chin. It appeared that stealing it would be enjoyable. Her white neck, which was smooth and thin, appeared fragile. Her breast is further down. It¡¯s not too big, but it¡¯s also not too small. It¡¯s the perfect size for his hand. Then, with her slim and elegant waist, it would be a pleasure to hold her with both hands.


    Cheryl was chilled by Edgar¡¯s hot gaze. Instead of being impolite, she perceived the gaze to be more akin to that of a beast looking at its prey. How to consume it to the bone.


    Cheryl subconsciously moved her hand forward, attempting to shield her body from Edgar¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze.


    Edgar noticed her empty arm as a result of the movement. Her delicate wrist matched the engraved bracelet.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Does Your Highness dislike wearing jewellery?¡±


    Cheryl examined her hands and felt her neck, which was devoid of any jewellery. Oh, Edgar apparently looked at her that way because she wasn¡¯t wearing any essories. Perhaps the arrogant Marquess was offended because she did not wear the jewelery she had sent him.


    It¡¯s true that Cheryl dislikes wearing jewellery all the time, but she¡¯s not telling the truth in front of this strange guy.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not going anywhere and don¡¯t need to wear jewellery. I often act rashly because I¡¯m afraid of losing it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see. So, Your Highness, you have no ns? Thene with me to pick out a wedding gown.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s expression darkened. Shouldn¡¯t the designer be there? So why was she the one who had toe to the designer¡¯s ce at the time? After all, udia is a princess, after all. Please don¡¯t make a joke about her.


    ¡°Why not just bring the designer here? I¡¯m a princess, and I don¡¯t feel at ease walking around everywhere.¡± Cheryl really refused this time.


    But who is Edgar? Was Edgar the type of person who gave up easily? Of course not. His true goal was not to find a wedding gown, but to find more opportunities to spend time with Cheryl.


    ¡°Of course, you are wee, but doesn¡¯t Your Highness want to get to know me better? I thought of this opportunity so that we could spend more time together.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened. Edgar asked her out? Did she hear me correctly?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that the princess rarely leaves the pce? I will apany Your Highness to the location requested by the Princess. We can also have lunch together.¡± Edgar was still trying to persuade.


    In Cheryl¡¯s opinion, Edgar¡¯s persuasion had to be followed. So, what else could she do if the Marquess insisted? Cheyrl agreed reluctantly.


    Cheryl went out with Edgar after changing her clothes and adding some essories.


    Yvette happened to notice the two of them walking side by side from a certain angle. It appears to be very harmonious and harmonious.


    In the corner of Yvette¡¯s eyes, water had condensed. She despises it and is irritated by it. Furthermore, she was powerless to intervene and had to endure this agonisingint silently. Yvette was enraged.


    Mithreene stood beside her, looking at the two of them. Sheforted her master by patting her on the back.


    Mithreene remembered an incident a few days ago, when the servants Yvette had ordered to monitor and do something at udia¡¯s house arrived in a pitiful state. His ten fingers were severed and ced in a box with a letter instructing them not to harass udia. Yvette was inconsble at the time, but she didn¡¯t dare toin to the king.


    Of course, because the person standing in their way wasn¡¯t just anyone; it was the Crown Prince.


    Yvette has been harbouring her grievances and has be somewhat depressed since then.


    Yvette cried for a long time until evening arrived. Her face was flushed and her eyelids were puffy from crying so much. Her head was spinning and she couldn¡¯t stand up straight. Mithreene carried Yvette to the pce, where she walked slowly. Yvette meets Eugene on the way back.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to smile or be friendly. Eugene walked past Yvette and whispered something to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Eugene then proceeded to walk away as if nothing had happened.


    Yvette remained motionless. Her tears, which she had struggled to hold back, began to flow again.

 Taking kisses while pretending to be an innocent man

    Edgar first took Cheryl to Moier¡¯s boutique, the top designer in the Zizvania Kingdom.


    They were well received even by their own, Moier, because Edgar was a powerful noble.


    Moier, as a member of the socialite elite, must have heard the rumours that the Marquess of Nortnd was nning to marry the unknown Princess, the Fifth Princess.


    Moier initially believed that the Fifth Princess¡¯ extraordinary beauty overpowered the charms of Princess Yvette, who was famous for her beauty. Surprisingly, the fifth princess was not particrly attractive. Instead, she had a childlike expression on her face. The Fifth Princess¡¯ appeal was severelycking inparison to Princess Yvette. However, it was Edgar Baldwin who made the decision. Perhaps the man prefers a cute, innocent girl to a beautiful woman.


    Moier quickly averted her gaze. She bowed respectfully and smiled politely.


    ¡°Greetings, Marquess, Fifth Princess. Wee. It is an honour to have you visit my boutique. Pleasee in and select what you require.¡±


    Moier kept her polite manner of speaking, so Cheryl didn¡¯t mind Moier¡¯s curious gaze right now. It came naturally to her. udia herself was not a well-known Princess. She hasn¡¯t also appeared in public since her mother died eight years ago. She was gradually forgotten; even the king had forgotten about her. What a cruel fate for udia.


    ¡°Come in, Your Highness.¡± Edgar took Cheryl¡¯s hand in his and led her inside.


    Cheryl was struck by the beauty of the ce once they were inside. It appears ordinary from the outside, but it is very beautiful on the inside. Not to be outdone by the splendour of Zizvailles Pce. Eugene¡¯s small pce was nothingpared to this.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Edgarughed as he noticed Cheryl¡¯s obvious admiration. He made a mental note ¨C it turned out that was his way of making this girl happy ¨C Edgar was determined to redecorate the Baldwin Mansion to make it look even more luxurious from now on.


    Edgar exasperatedly touched Cheryl¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the girl¡¯s adoration, but they had more important things to do first.


    Edgar drew closer until the distance between him and Cheryl was reduced to the point where he appeared to be leaning against Cheryl¡¯s tiny body. He spoke directly into her ear. ¡°Let them measure your body first, Princess, so they can adjust the wedding gownter.¡±


    Cheryl felt tickled as warm breath brushed against her earlobe. The man¡¯s low voice, especially when Edgar whispered, gave her goosebumps all over her body.


    Cheryl was uneasy because the distance was too close. Edgar also did not back down after saying that line. Cheryl averted her gaze, preparing to protest. As a result, she collided with Edgar¡¯s face instead.


    Cheryl¡¯s pupils dted. How could she possibly kiss Edgar on the lips?


    Her face became instantly hot.


    Cheryl pushed Edgar away from her. Her skin was as red as a boiled crab. She red at Edgar, gasping for air because she was embarrassed and angry.


    Moier had been warned that the Marquess would be looking for a wedding gown. So she was already prepared when the bride and groom arrived.


    Moier motioned for Cheryl to follow her into the measuring room as Cheryl turned towards her.


    Cheryl¡¯s heart was racing furiously. Her hands and feet were shivering and cold. These are extremely embarrassing. Fortunately, Moier was sensitive and took her away as soon as she turned around.


    Harold, who had been watching from a distance from the start, was unsurprised by his master¡¯s sudden change in mood. He was taken aback that her master was acting so pure and innocently, even blushing from a light, unintentional kiss.


    No, the issue was that his master had devised a ruse to steal a kiss from a young girl. What the hell happened? When did his master, who was adored by many women, pull such a cheap prank?


    Harold blinked, but his master was back with his usual cold demeanour and aura. Harold couldn¡¯t help but think that the shy and awkward man he was imagining was not the real Edgar. Yes, it has to be.


    In the measuring chamber-


    Moier personally measured Cheryl¡¯s body. She inquired, ¡°What kind of attire does Your Highness prefer? I¡¯ll try to work on it so that it¡¯s ready before the wedding.¡±


    Cheryl cast a nce at Moier. She was pleased to receive the book containing Moier¡¯s wedding gown designs. Cheryl went through it sheet by sheet. All of the designs are stunning and sophisticated.


    ¡°Preparing? Isn¡¯t it enough to just take the finished dress?¡± She inquired, perplexed.


    Moier shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°No way, Princess. The Marquess directed that we create a new one. I designed some of these dresses especially for you.¡± Moier showed Cheryl some of the back-of-the-book sheets.


    Cheryl was taken aback after hearing Moier¡¯s words. Why did Edgar direct that a special gown be made for her? Give her a ready-made dress and she¡¯ll be happy.


    ¡°There is no need. Give me a ready-made one and I¡¯ll choose the dress I like.¡± Cheryl declined.


    Moier set the measuring tape down on the table. She took measurements of Cheryl, beginning with the width of her back, then the circumference of her waist, and so on.


    She gave her notes to her assistant after taking them.


    ¡°Then you can talk to the Marquess about it. I have a lovely collection of wedding gowns. I¡¯ll let you have a look if the Marquess doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Cheryl pouted, her heart nagging, ¡®What is this? He wasn¡¯t even her husband yet, but even picking out a dress had to be approved by him! ¡®Irritating.¡¯


    Edgar came next. Edgar inquired after noticing Cheryl holding a design book.


    ¡°How? Do you have a favourite dress model? If not, request that Moier make one for you.¡±


    Like a lover¡¯s words, Edgar¡¯s were full of pampering. Just like the ideal male character in most romance novels. A man who is cold to other women butvishes his partner with gifts. And Cheryl was extremely fortunate to have found one and have him say such a thing to her.


    Cheryl was almost moved, to be honest. After a few seconds, she realised that the man in front of her was the Demon General, who was about to thrust a bloody sword into her neck.


    That¡¯s correct. Exactly what she saw in her dream.


    Cheryl closed the door to her heart tightly with that conclusion, cruelly resisting Edgar¡¯s charm to the point where it couldn¡¯t even seep into her heart.


    Cheryl averted her gaze, refusing to look at Edgar. The young woman¡¯s irritated expression was palpable.


    ¡°It is not necessary to create a new one because it will take more time and money. Allow me to select a ready-made dress; it will be more convenient.¡±


    Edgarughed, amused by the girl¡¯s absurd behaviour. ¡°As it turns out, my future wife has devised a method to save money for me. I¡¯m deeply moved. At this rate, I won¡¯t have to worry about going hungry.¡±


    Cheryl felt sick when she heard Edgar¡¯s seductive tone. To her, Edgar was simply unsuited to portraying a mboyant man. Edgar Baldwin, in her opinion, was a manly man, cold, fierce, and resolute. This is not the case.


    ¡°Why would the Marquess say things like that? I only feel sorry for Moier if I have to make a new dress. It¡¯s got to be exhausting for her.¡±


    ¡°But, you know, Princess, that¡¯s her job.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I apologise if I have to add another task to her te.¡±


    Moier, who had been dragged into the couple¡¯s sparring, felt a shiver run down her spine. She shrank her neck to appear invisible.


    ¡°Princess considers Moier but not me, your future husband? Why are you being so cruel? Isn¡¯t that heinous?¡± Edgar expressed his sadness.


    Cheryl was stunned and at a loss for words. The girl bit her lower lip, unable to speak. Her heart held it in, seeing how flirtatious Edgar¡¯s gaze was.


    So she shouldn¡¯t have said anything to provoke this strange man¡¯s strange characteristics. She only recently discovered that Edgar Baldwin enjoys acting as if he has been abused.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, Marquess. Simply do as you please. I have no other thoughts ¡°Cheryl surrendered.


    The girl refused to continue their affectionate argument. Edgar was a little irritated. But when he saw the girl biting her lip, his slight displeasure vanished. The girl is adorable.


    Edgar cracked a grin. Cheryl¡¯s design book was taken from her grasp by hisrge hand. The venerable Marquess lowered her head as she turned the pages. His finger was pointing to one of the dress photos.


    ¡°What about this? Do you like it?¡±


    Cheryl was actually very tired, but it would be impolite not to respond. She responded half-heartedly and casually.


    ¡°That looks good.¡±


    ¡°It appears that the Princess is dissatisfied. So, what about this one?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°It appears that you dislike it. Then there¡¯s this one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s lovely.¡±


    ¡°I think the dress is too simple. What do you think of this one, Princess?¡±


    ¡°Until.¡±


    ¡°However, I did not. Because the cor on this dress is too low. The back is also essible. What about this? Do you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°I love them all.¡±


    ¡°All? Okay, I¡¯ll buy everything for you.¡±


    Cheryl sighed and rolled her eyes. He imed to have purchased everything. Did he want to unt his riches in front of this poor princess? Really conceited rich people. This is why Cheryl despises the wealthy.


    That was the end of the dress selection. Cheryl nearly puked blood when she saw the many wedding dresses Edgar had purchased, along with their price lists.


    She inquired, ¡°Why did the Marquess purchase so many wedding gowns? How many marriages did the Marquess n to have?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s question was intended to mock Edgar. But Edgar responded solemnly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get married more than once.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you buy so many wedding gowns?¡±


    ¡°Every day, I want you to wear a wedding gown. As a result, every day is our wedding day. Every night will be like our wedding night.¡±


    Oh my goodness. Even this Edgar Baldwin said such a thing without blinking? It even made Cheryl¡¯s heart skip a beat. Despite her determination to resist this man¡¯s allure.


    ¡°Marquess, what gives you the ability to say such embarrassing things?¡± ¡°It must be because you frequently seduce women in this manner, right?¡± Cheryl¡¯s nervousness was concealed by a ferocious question.


    Edgar was not upset about being used of being a temptress. Cheryl was just shy, he knew.


    ¡°No, I just said it to you specifically.¡±


    Edgar used the word ¡®special¡¯ again to describe her treatment. Cheryl¡¯s defence crumbled once more. What dream did she havest night that caused her to be attacked by arrows of temptation today? Please don¡¯t break her fragile heart.


    ¡°Since the dress has already been purchased, let us select some jewellery.¡±


    Cheryl was jolted out of her pink bubble fantasy by Edgar¡¯s voice. She flinched slightly. If the dress selection had ended like this, what about the jewellery selection? Wouldn¡¯t that be more difficult? Edgar was certain to unt his wealth once more.


    No, Cheryl will not.


    Cheryl refused after much thought.


    ¡°The Marquess makes the decision for me. I¡¯m not very good at picking out jewellery.¡±


    Edgarughed. ¡°Does that mean Your Highness believes in my decision?¡±


    ¡°That is not the case.¡± Cheryl scowled and grumbled to herself.


    The obvious interpretation is that she does not wish to be bothered! Why did Edgar act as if he didn¡¯t understand?


    A certain man, who pretended not to understand, continued tough lowly.


    Seeing him like that made Cheryl feel as if Edgar was dealing with her child. But hold on. She stated in the novel that Edgar was 25 years old. udia, on the other hand, is only 18 years old. Their age difference is approximately 6 years.


    But what was inside udia¡¯s body now was Cheryl, a 25-year-old woman. Please do not treat her like a child.


    Edgar was perplexed by Cheryl¡¯s shifting expression. What does the Princess represent? Why does she appear upset one second and sad the next? Then appear to object to something the next second?


    Despite the fact that he has been attempting to get along by saying things that make women happy. That, at least, was what Xander had taught him.


    It turns out that everyone was correct. Women are difficult toprehend.


    ¡ª

 Eugene becomes envious as the wedding ceremony is hastened.

    Cheryl politely declined the Marquess¡¯ invitation to lunch after she had finished selecting a wedding gown and had handed over the selection of jewellery and so on to Edgar¡¯s side.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already outside, why don¡¯t we enjoy a meal?¡± Edgar inquired.


    Cheryl¡¯s face was glum, and she responded in a dismissive tone. ¡°No, I promised the Crown Prince lunch, so I have to go back now.¡±


    Cheryl smirked quietly to herself. She reasoned that if Eugene was used as an excuse, Edgar would be unable to argue. Cherylughed quietly to herself,plimenting herself on her brilliant mind.


    However, it turns out that the other party has a different viewpoint. When he heard Cheryl mention Eugene, Edgar¡¯s heart sank. He stated in a glum tone, ¡°Why do you have such a big heart? I am your future husband, but you abandoned and tossed me aside before having lunch with the Crown Prince? I¡¯m very depressed.¡±


    Cheryl sighed and rolled her eyes. Edgar¡¯s expression was solemn and devoid of sadness. Do you want to fool her? Go dream, hmph!


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say it like that, Marquess; it sounds like I¡¯m cheating on you.¡± Cheryl barged in with a vengeance.


    ¡°Of course, I would never use you of such a thing. But don¡¯t you want to learn more about me? And join me for lunch!¡±


    Cheryl averted her gaze. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯d like to get to know you better.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to know about me. ¡°I¡¯m just a poor, worthless princess.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay and have lunch with the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow you. We can all eat lunch together.¡±


    As a result, Edgar actually followed Cheryl back to the pce. It was lunch time when they arrived. The maid greeted Cheryl and Edgar at the front door.


    ¡°Regards, Your Highness Princess, Marquess.¡±


    Cheryl responded with a nod. She used to make small talk with the maids, but now that she was back with Edgar, she didn¡¯t want to say anything. She almost intervened directly, but she asked anyway. ¡°Has the Prince yet returned?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Prince is now waiting for you at the table.¡± The maid cast a doubtful nce at Edgar.


    He was obviously bothered by his presence here. She had always suspected that the Crown Prince disliked the Marquess of Nortnd. However, she was only a servant, and she had no right to interfere in the affairs of the masters.


    The maid politely smiled.


    Edgar was unconcerned about the maid¡¯s disapproving stare.


    Despite being ¡°uninvited,¡± he followed Cheryl into the dining room with ease. The small pce dining room was quite small. There is a rectangr dining table, but there are only a few chairs.


    Eugene sat elegantly in the captain¡¯s chair. Both hands holding a fork and knife, slicing the meat slowly and gracefully.


    Cheryl approached Eugene at the dinner table.


    ¡°Your Highness, please ept my apologies; I just returned.¡±


    ¡°Stop addressing me in this manner. From now on, just call me brother or my name.¡±


    Eugene smiled as he always did. His smile froze when he noticed someone behind Cheryl. A few momentster, he coughed, dispelling the impolite shock.


    ¡°There appears to be a visitor. So, Cheryl, pleasee and invite our guests to join us for dinner.¡± Instead of greeting Edgar directly, Eugene said this.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Edgar frowned when he heard Eugene¡¯s words. Why did he believe Eugene thought the girl was one of the hosts while treating himself as an outsider? As if to give the impression that the couple here is them, not him.


    By the way, what was Eugene¡¯s name earlier? Cheryl? Is that your favourite nickname?


    Edgar¡¯s thoughts were far away.


    Cheryl, who had been sitting in the chair for a long time, looked at Edgar several times. The youngdy furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Let us eat together, Marquess.¡± Cheryl has said it a second¨C uh, third time. And Edgar remained motionless, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Actually, Edgar refused toe because of Eugene. The prospect of her future wife having lunch with another man who had a crush on her made Edgar uneasy. As a result, he ignores both his dislike for Eugene and his affectionate call. There would be plenty of timeter for him to ask her directly.


    Edgar immediately smiled politely and respectfully bowed to Eugene. Eugene finally let Edgar take a seat after etiquette formal etiquette among the nobles.


    ¡°Marquess, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, thank you.¡±


    Edgar chose the seat next to Cheryl on purpose. He began to put on a show of affection for Cheryl with a smile on his face. Taking food and drinks for her, taking the rice left in the corner of her lips, and so on. Edgar also made active physical contact, which was brief but intimate.


    Eugene could see all of this.


    Eugene, of course, notices Edgar¡¯s disys of affection on asion. He didn¡¯t change his facial expression, but his mood became darker. He had not expected the Honorable Marquess to act so childishly in front of him, disying affection on purpose.


    Eugene, I must admit, is envious.


    Cheryl, the person directly involved, had better be uneasy about Edgar¡¯s actions, which she thought were exaggerated. She just had the feeling that this was a deliberate action, but she didn¡¯t know why.


    Edgar must be unexpected, she reasoned.


    Cheryl shifted her hand repeatedly to avoid touching Edgar¡¯s hand. But what if the Marquess was the mastermind behind this? Edgar even boldly brushed his thumb across Cheryl¡¯s greasy lips.


    Cheryl was taken aback by Edgar¡¯s actions. It wasn¡¯t that she¡¯d never had contact with a man before, but Edgar¡¯s fingertips carried a different sensation. Refreshing and cool. She fixed her gaze on Edgar¡¯s face, which was only a few centimetres away.


    She knew Edgar¡¯s face was attractive, but she was far more so up close. The skin is wheat-colored and appears smooth. The nose bridge is high and straight. His lips are delicate but sensual. His eyes are a little too long. Cheryl could see a reflection of her own face in his ck pupils. Exceptionally clear vision.


    Edgar had noticed Cheryl¡¯s face from the beginning. Nheless, it was the first time they had been so close. The girl¡¯s face wasn¡¯t particrly attractive, but if you looked closely, you¡¯d notice she had lovely round eyes. Hershes are curly and long. Her cheeks and the tip of her nose are reddish, as are the undersides of her eyelids. Then her lips are small and plump, making her look very cute. Edgar began to imagine those tiny lips ¡­ Making the man be engrossed in a sudden fantasy.


    Eugene, on the other hand, had had enough. He put down his fork and knife loudly, making a distinct sound in the room. The two people who were looking at each other from a close distance were taken aback and turned to face him.


    Eugene stood up and walked away without saying anything.


    With a triumphant expression, Edgar escorted Eugene away. He was pleased with the defeat of the opposing party.


    Only, Cheryl unexpectedly put down her spoon and rose from her chair.


    ¡°Please enjoy your meal, Marquess. I¡¯m finished; please excuse me.¡±


    Cheryl was aware that she was being impolite. But she couldn¡¯t stop herself from being alone in the same room as Edgar. Edgar¡¯s flirtatious behaviour irritated her brain cells.


    Cheryl quickly left without waiting for Edgar¡¯s response. Edgar, who had been left alone at the lunch table, had lost his appetite as well. The man got up and left his seat as well.


    ¡ª


    There are only a few days until the wedding.


    Edgar¡¯s team had gotten right to work. Starting with creating an invitation list, redecorating the Baldwin Mansion, preparing the reception venue, managing party consumption, and other tasks. They are all very busy, from the highest servant to the lowest.


    Edgar was also preupied. He arrived at the pce for the morning court with ministers and other high-ranking nobles. His position as Marquess in the frontiernds required him to attend every meeting, even if it was unimportant.


    Following the conclusion of the morning meeting, the king casually mentioned the wedding preparations.


    ¡°I heard the Marques have already begun nning the engagement ceremony. Is that correct?¡±


    As a sign of respect, Edgar bowed slightly. ¡°That is correct, Your Majesty. However, the uing event will not only be an engagement, but it will also be a wedding.¡±


    The king¡¯s face was surprised. Only then did he recall Edgar havinge to see him two days prior to discuss this matter. Edgar had mentioned it at the time, but he had forgotten about it. He asked today in front of other high nobles. Edgar would have been embarrassed if he had mentioned the previous meeting.


    The king coughed awkwardly. He could pretend he didn¡¯t know because he forgot.


    ¡°Oh, the Marquess¡¯ n is also good. Make two events into one.¡± The king paused for a moment. ¡°Nheless, the Marquess married a Princess Royal. In such a hurry¡­ but the reception must be at the pce. Does the Marquess wholeheartedly agree?¡±


    If he did not agree, the king would undoubtedlybel him a rebel. So Edgar simply nodded. ¡°I agree, Your Majesty.¡±


    The brief discussion hade to an end. Even if the king disliked udia, it would have been more shameful for a Princess to marry somewhere other than the pce. That¡¯s why the king ordered a wedding reception in the pce. Just for the sake of preserving the royal family¡¯s dignity.


    Edgar didn¡¯t think the king would be that good for no reason. He then requested permission to send his servants to assist with pce preparations. The king dly agrees.


    ¡ª


    The news of the Marquess of Nortnd¡¯s impending marriage to the Fifth Princess spread quickly throughout the capital. Even ordinary people are aware of the news.


    Cheryl was terrified to the point of being stupid for half a day after hearing the news.


    Her mind was racing so fast that it hurt to think about the what and why.


    How can a wedding take ce in just a few days? Wasn¡¯t it only an engagement party? Why transform into a marriage?


    Cheryl paced back and forth in her room, terrified. When she felt suffocated and her room became too small, she went outside and resumed pacing the courtyard.


    Cheryl¡¯s trampling of the softwn grass was no longer visible to the maids. One of them approached the Princess and reminded her to stop.


    ¡°Why are you so upset, Your Highness the Fifth Princess? Is there anything that bothers you?¡±


    Cheryl paused. She noticed a young maid speaking to her. ¡°Yes, my heart is ufortable,¡± Cheryl responded. While indicating the location of her heart organ.


    Cheryl¡¯s evil feet were no longer treading the garden grass, which relieved the young maid. But the Princess was pointing at her chest, mistaking Cheryl for pain, so her worried expression was all the more concerning.


    ¡°Then you should lie down, Your Highness. Allow me to invite a doctor to examine you.¡±


    He was carried in by the maid and several others and ced on the bed.


    Cheryl was wrapped up to her neck by the maid.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, Princess. The doctor has been summoned and will undoubtedly arrive shortly.¡±


    Another servant approached with a cup of hot water in her hand ¡°Please drink some warm water first, Princess. Perhaps it will provide some relief while you wait for the doctor.¡±


    Another maid arrived and began massaging her feet.


    Cheryl, who knows nothing: ¡°¡­ ¡±


    The doctor arrived and examined the princess right away. Following the examination, the doctor concluded that the princess was fine, but was experiencing excessive nervousness.


    Cheryl sighed and rolled her eyes. I really wanted to beat up the doctor who assured her that she was fine. No, she is not fine; she is suffering psychologically as a result of this marriage!


    Cheryl was sobbing quietly in her heart.


    ¡ª


    Only Elena was temporarily unaware of Edgar¡¯s marriage news. Because she was a long way from the capital.


    Specifically, in a small town in the middle of the desert.


    Elena arrived in her rented horse carriage. She wore clothing that waspletely covered from head to toe, as well as a face covering. Even though it is stuffy, it is preferable to being exposed to direct sunlight. The air in this desert city is much hotter than in the capital.


    The small town was extremely congested. There are also many visitors who want to travel, such as Elena.


    Elena was getting out of the carriage when a thin young man noticed her. Knowing that the woman had descended alone, he approached her right away.


    ¡°Please excuse me,dy. Do you require assistance?¡± He negotiated.


    Elena gave the young man a quick nce before dismissing him. ¡°Not required.¡±


    Elena then proceeded down a small, winding alley to an old house.


    Elena knocked on the tightly shut door. But after a while, she knocked, and there was still no movement from inside the house. No one opened the door. Elena was irritated.


    She returned to her horse-drawn carriage because no one appeared to be in the house. Thedy addressed the coachman.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for a hotel in the area. I¡¯ll be staying for a few days.¡±


    The coachman nodded and led Elena to a suitable inn.


    ***

 Eugene asks Cheryl if she ever liked him the night before her wedding.

    Elena had a nightmare at night. In her dream, a mysterious woman appears to steal Elena¡¯s charm, causing her to be disliked and despised by many people. Edgar Baldwin, in particr, looked at her with disgust.


    Besides, her face had deteriorated and her skin had wrinkled like a grandmother¡¯s. Her breasts and buttocks are not as tight as they once were.


    Elena was startled awake, her body drenched in cold sweat. The woman touched every part of her body, including her face. She exhaled a sigh of relief when she realised her skin was still as smooth as it had been. Then she got out of bed, went to get some water, and washed her face, trying to shake the fear from her heart. She couldn¡¯t sleep the rest of the night and couldn¡¯t wait for morning.


    Elena dashed out of the inn and to the old house as soon as the sky began to lighten. However, just like yesterday, no one answered the door no matter how hard she knocked.


    Elena finally got up from the slum terrace, disappointed. She pulled over to a small roadside restaurant to fill her empty stomach.


    Elena noticed the restaurant¡¯sdy boss rxing while eating her breakfast, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to inquire.


    ¡°Please excuse me, Lady. Can you tell me what happened to the olddy who lives in the house down the road?¡± Elena inquired.


    The female boss looked up. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re referring to the old shaman?¡±


    Elena gave a nod.


    ¡°She has been missing for nearly three weeks. I¡¯m not sure if she moved or what, but she¡¯s no longer there ¡°exined the restaurant¡¯s proprietor.


    Elena almost choked on her food when she heard the words of thedy boss. Her face instantly turned pale. Her heart became fearful and worried, as well as restless. In fact, the female shaman was her only hope of reuniting with Edgar.


    ¡°You don¡¯t appear to be a local. Why are you looking for the shaman of the old woman?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t intend to lie, so she admitted it. ¡°I was looking for something, yeah.¡±


    The female boss sighed and said nothing else because she guessed where Elena was looking for the female shaman. Elena, on the other hand, had no intention of prolonging the conversation.


    Elena was willing to squat in front of the sandy door until the afternoon without moving an inch, not even to use the restroom. She was afraid the olddy who owned the house would open the door when she wasn¡¯t there. Meeting the old woman was more important to her than anything else now that only she could give her such a powerful charm. If she could regain her charm, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being dumped by Edgar again. If her charms were stronger, Edgar would not have turned his back on her. Certainly.


    Elena finally gave up and returned to the inn by nightfall. Elena was surprised while eating dinner in her room by someone who had delivered a letter to her. She was taken aback when she read the letter¡¯s contents. It was clearly written that Edgar Baldwin would marry the following day.


    Tomorrow after tomorrow¡­


    What about the day after tomorrow?


    Elena burst outughing for a brief moment. She hadn¡¯t yet met the shaman here, but Edgar¡¯s marriage had elerated. She dashed to pack her belongings and decided to return to the capital the next day. It doesn¡¯t matter that her charm hasn¡¯t been restored; what matters is that she attends the wedding of the man she adores. She wanted to intimidate the bride by iming to be the first woman to warm Edgar¡¯s bed. She wanted the bride to notice Elena¡¯s beauty in order to instil a sense of inferiority in the heart of the nameless Princess.


    ¡ª


    Cheryl had no idea that someone so vengeful would want to y tricks on her from so far away in the capital. All she cared about was getting this marriage off to a good start.


    But there isn¡¯t any way.


    Day after day went by. The wedding is just one day away. The pce waspleted andvishly decorated. A lovely wedding gown has also been delivered, along with an expensive-looking set of jewellery. Cheryl has been dragged along by the maids to various treatments over thest few days.


    The maid took her to the bathroom today. Water is avable in the tub for soaking. Flowers of various varieties float in the water. Cheryl perceived it as soup whenbined with the soft puff of smoke.


    The maid assisted her in taking off her clothes and instructed her to take a bath. Cheryl, on the other hand, exuded reluctance.


    ¡°Your Highness, these products are fantastic for skin beauty.¡± The Marquess sent these rare items. If he discovers you¡¯re not using it, he may chastise us.¡± Cheryl was shown a bottle of essential oil that was being poured into water by the maid.


    Cheryl rolled her eyes, annoyed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the servant to the crown prince? Why are you so obedient to the Marquess?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince agreed to it. His Highness stated that as long as it is for the Princess¡¯s benefit, it is eptable.¡±


    Cheryl was deafeningly quiet. He was sceptical of Eugene at the time. Why did he allow his servants to be ruled by someone else? Where is his nobility?


    Before Cheryl could think of anything else sarcastic, the maid had dragged her into the tub and forced her to soak.


    ¡°That¡¯s not polite.¡± Cheryl chastised her.


    ¡°I apologise, princess. However, allowing the water to cool will reduce its effectiveness.¡± The maid expressed her regret.


    Cheryl, who isn¡¯t a vengeful person, waved her hand, sending the maids outside.


    However, no maids appeared. Instead, they approached her holding various objects. Cheryl was scared once more.


    ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I should want to rub your back.¡±


    Several maids surrounded her around the bath as a result. One massages the back, two massage the right and left arms, and two massage the feet.


    Cheryl felt the need to cry once more. How can anyone concentrate on bathing while getting this kind of massage? Please allow her to rx!


    The maids finally let her go after torturing her in the bath for an hour.


    Cheryl was exhausted and didn¡¯t want to move a muscle. But it didn¡¯t matter; as a Princess, she¡¯d have someone to serve her.


    The maid dresses simply and without essories. Her long hair was braided in a few ces and left to fall down her back. The maid who dressed her left the room once she was finished.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t mind being alone. Instead, she needed this kind of peace right now.


    For a while, the girl did not move. She didn¡¯t move from her chair and just stared at therge makeup mirror in front of her.


    She recognised the young woman in the mirror with an ordinary face. Her entire body, however, exuded a charming aura that was diametrically opposed to her original self. Her brown wavy hair was soft and shiny. Her cheeks were flushed. The skin is a milky white colour that is supple and soft to the touch. It will leave a red mark if pinched lightly.


    Cheryl reached out her hand and brushed the girl¡¯s face in the mirror. Her face and the girl in the mirror were identical. Cheryl would probably think she and udia were the same person if it weren¡¯t for her vivid memory of the original world.


    Cheryl¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. She walked to the door, lifting her skirt. Eugene smiled warmly at her from the doorway.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s invitation is dly epted by Cheryl. She nodded and obediently followed Eugene.


    They both eat their meals quietly. They hadn¡¯t eaten together in a few days, by the way. Cheryl is preupied with wedding preparations at the moment, so she is unable to dine with Eugene. Cheryl had no idea whether Eugene had been busy or not recently.


    Cheryl stole a few nces at Eugene. The gentleman in front of her was as dapper as ever. Her movements were all very graceful and reflective of ethical nobility. Cheryl sometimes wonders if they can eat enough because of this way of eating. Except for Eugene, Cheryl has never practised eating like that. And she was never full when she dined with Eugene.


    Eugene turned his head as he felt the hot gaze on him. Their gazes locked.


    He stiffened for a brief moment. The girl¡¯s clear eyes made him feel as if an invisible hand was grabbing his heart. Making him feel tense and restless


    Suddenly, an evil thought entered his mind, urging him to be selfish once more.


    Eugene has liked her in both of his lives. But, neither then nor now, he dared to inquire. Eugene, to be more specific, was never prepared to hear the answer.


    Eugene tried to separate udia from the person she loved in a previous life because he desired her for himself. But he never asked her whether or not she liked him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Eugene¡¯s feelings seemed to be pushed to the limit at this moment by the girl¡¯s clear eyes. The question he didn¡¯t dare to ask was on the tip of his tongue, waiting to be said.


    Eugene, hurry up. Don¡¯t make the same mistake again.


    Eugene cleared his throat and tentatively opened his mouth.


    ¡°May I ask you a question, Cheryl?¡±


    ¡°Hm? What exactly is it?¡±


    The girl was unconcerned about him.


    Eugene took a deep breath, still trembling.


    ¡°I wonder if you ever liked me in your heart?¡±


    The man shook his head. He could tell Cheryl was surprised, but he didn¡¯t dare to look at her face.


    Eugene¡¯s question caught Cheryl off guard and left her perplexed. She wanted tough and point out that Eugene was joking. Eugene, on the other hand, didn¡¯t appear to be joking.


    There was no response from the girl in front of him for a long time. Eugene raised his head and looked Cheryl in the eyes. His heart sank with disappointment. He shouldn¡¯t have to ask if he knows.


    ¡°I do like you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s ears gradually became aware of the girl¡¯s voice. The man¡¯s heart was pounding, as if he was excited. But the next sentence made his spirits dwindle once more.


    ¡°As a brother, I like you. You are very gentle and kind. It makes me very happy to have a brother like you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s heart cried. So there you have it. He was nothing more to her than a brother. It was he who wished for two lives so desperately.


    Eugene gave a faint smile. He didn¡¯t want to face her anymore. He set his spoon and fork down.


    ¡°Thank you; I¡¯m pleased to hear you¡¯re d to have a brother like me.¡± Eugene went up to his feet. ¡°Your wedding is tomorrow. Put yourself to bed early.¡±


    Eugene then walked away.


    Cheryl remained motionless, not responding to Eugene¡¯s words.


    In fact, she understood Eugene¡¯s question. It was, however,pletely impossible for her. udia and Eugene had no feelings for each other, and her book was everything. She assumed it didn¡¯t exist because it wasn¡¯t there.


    Cheryl is experiencing dizziness. The book she wrote is her only hold on life in this world. However, if the path deviated from what she knew, it would be the same as walking blindfolded. How will she get by?


    One thought brought her back to reality.


    She suddenly remembered what she was dealing with a few momentster. If she had used the book to gauge udia and Eugene¡¯s feelings, what about the wedding that was to take ce the next day? Yvette is clearly identified as Edgar¡¯s bride in the book. So, how did it be udia?


    Wait, the plot doesn¡¯t appear to have changed. But wasn¡¯t it her arrival that changed the plot? Yes, it has to be. Her presence was an oversight. And as a result of that blunder, the book¡¯s plot changed.


    Will the massacre still take ce if this is the case?


    ¡ª

 The Wedding day

    The day has finally arrived. The wedding music echoed throughout the Zizvailles Pce. From the outer courtyard to the main hall, invited guests flocked to the designated gathering area. Male guests wear ck or red suits, while female guests wear lovely bright dresses with a lovely hat as a headdress. They form groups and talk to one another. The subject was rted to the current event, which was about the unknown Fifth Princess. Everyone had an opinion and an idea of how the Fifth Princess would look. Everyone excitedly discussed the avable dishes while eating and drinking them.


    The atmosphere outside is different from the atmosphere inside the pce¡¯s special hall. The atmosphere is solemn and serious. Only members of the royal family and important guests are invited, and the wedding anthem will be performed by a small group choir.


    The groom has arrived at the altar. Edgar Baldwin was dressed in a high-level military uniform. Apart from being mandatory, it also serves as a reminder that he is invested in national defence. His physical appearance was undeniably masculine. Many times over, he reinforced his charm.


    Yvette cried uncontrobly as she stared at the man at the altar from the royal family¡¯s special row of seats. All over her face was the desire to rush up to the altar and exchange marriage vows with the man. But, of course, it was all in her head. Her bravery does not match her strong will. Furthermore, someone had been watching her the entire time.


    Yvette cast a nce at a particr chair. Eugene was sitting in the same row as her, only a few seats away. Eugene could be seen staring at Yvette from her vantage point. Yvette immediately lowered her head, refusing to look around.


    Outside music was barely audible, and the wedding hall had be solemn.


    The door to the special hall thenpletely opened from a small gap¡­


    Cheryl, dressed in a white gown, appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Her wedding gown was made ofce with white rose embroidery at the bottom of the skirt and had long sleeves. The bride¡¯s appearance is enhanced by essories such as earrings and a sparkling diamond ne. A tiara in the shape of flowers and leaves is coiled in a heart and studded with diamonds on her head, and it is connected to a transparent white bridal veil that covers Cheryl¡¯s face and hair. Her appearance was enhanced by the bouquet of white myrtle flowers she was holding.


    The four bridesmaids assisted her in lifting the skirt of her wedding gown, which was spread out behind her. While the other two girls walked two steps ahead of Cheryl to scatter flower petals along the red carpet through which the bride and groom would walk.


    Cheryl raised her head, her gaze fixed on the carpet that stretched all the way up to the altar, where Edgar stood. Cheryl exhaled, attempting to calm her racing heart. She walked slowly after a while. Her pure white high heels made a distinct clicking sound. She gradually got closer to Edgar.


    The young woman soon arrived at the altar. Edgar greeted her by reaching out his hand to Cheryl.


    Cheryl raised her head slightly. Edgar¡¯s smile felt particrly warm to her at the time. Like the smile of a true lover who has been in a long-term rtionship before finally marrying.


    Cheryl was standing right next to Edgar without even realising it. The priest approached them, pulled out a book, and read the wedding vows to them.


    Edgar repeated the wedding vows, saying each word clearly, while staring intently at Cheryl¡¯s face.


    ¡°I am Edgar Baldwin, and I ept udia Rowe as my wife, with the intention of possessing and caring for one another from now on and forever. In times of adversity and joy, abundance and need, health and sickness, to love and cherish one another until death do us part, ording to God¡¯s holyw, and this is my genuine oath of allegiance.¡±


    Cheryl also repeated the promise at the time.


    ¡°I am udia Rowe, and I ept Edgar Baldwin as my husband, with whom I will have and care for the rest of my life. In times of adversity and joy, abundance and need, health and sickness, to love and cherish one another until death do us part, ording to God¡¯s holyw, and this is my genuine oath of allegiance.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s voice shook slightly. It¡¯s unclear whether it was caused by sadness or happiness. When Edgar took off the bridal veil that had been covering Cheryl¡¯s face, a single tear fell andnded on Edgar¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t shed any tears.¡± Edgar gently caressed Cheryl¡¯s cheek and spoke softly as well. He approached Cheryl and nted a light kiss on her cheek.


    Along with the kiss, the entire audience who witnessed it apuded, and whether willingly or unwillingly, each had to bless the newlyweds.


    They paid their respects to the King and Queen first, then to the other important guests. The bride and groom were then congratted by the princesses and princes. Eugene is among them.


    He turned to face the couple at the altar. He was initially concerned that he would be unable to see the girl he adored side by side saying the sacred vows of marriage to someone else. But it didn¡¯t work. Instead, he experienced a sense of relief.


    Unlike Eugene, Yvette was unable to speak. She simply cupped her hands and gave a small blessing before backing away.


    Edgar reached out a hand to Cheryl. The wedding ceremony is nowplete. They had toe out and greet the guests who had been invited. Cheryl was aware of this. She took Edgar¡¯s outstretched hand in hers and walked alongside the venerable Marquess.


    The choir sang the wedding anthem as the newlyweds walked towards the hall doors.


    The guests were buzzing with chatter as they approached the pce¡¯s main door, stunned for a moment by the sight of the bride. They didn¡¯t know udia¡¯s appearance, so the nobles guessed what the Fifth Princess would look like, so that the Marquess of Nortnd didn¡¯t choose the Third Princess, Yvette, who was known as the number one beauty.


    They finally understood after seeing how Princess udia appeared. Inparison to the lovely and mature Princess Yvette, Princess udia exuded grace and purity.


    The words of admiration began to reverberate one by one.


    ¡°It turns out that the Fifth Princess has her own charm.¡±


    A young woman stood quietly among the nobles, clutching the ss cup in her hand. Elena was the youngdy, Edgar Baldwin¡¯s ¡°former lover.¡±


    Elena was determined to attend the wedding despite the fact that she had not been invited. By bragging about her ambiguous rtionship with Edgar, she hoped to provoke Princess udia. But, just as she was about to proceed, the newlyweds boarded a horse-drawn carriage bearing the Baldwins¡¯ coat of arms.


    The horse carriage carrying Edgar and Cheryl left Zizvailles Pce for the Baldwin Mansion ahead of the guests.


    Elena, unable to carry out her n, could only bite her lip and stare at the dust left by the horse carriage.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    *

 His wife fascinates him.

    Not long after, the carriage arrived at the gates of the Baldwin Mansion. Cheryl was taken aback by how much busier it was here than in the pce. It could be argued that the pce was only used for the wedding ceremony, with the real party taking ce at dwin¡¯s Mansion.


    Many people gathered on the left and right sides of the gate leading to the Mansion. Cheers erupted from the crowd as Cheryl¡¯s carriage passed through the gate. Some young women purposefully carry flower baskets and scatter flower petals on the bridal carriage.


    Edgar was more concerned with his newly married wife¡¯s expression than with the rousing wee. Edgar couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw how perplexed the young woman was. Edgar whispered in Cheryl¡¯s ear as he moved his body closer to her.


    ¡°What makes you so surprised?¡±


    Cheryl turned her head and saw Edgar¡¯s face right in front of her. Cheryl shifted her seat nervously, then gave up because the space was so small. Of course, Edgar was aware that Cheryl was ufortable, but he refused to move and insisted on remaining until she responded.


    ¡°Of course I was surprised, it¡¯s very crowded,¡± Cheryl replied.


    Cheryl was right to be surprised because it was so crowded. She had only seen this on television at royal weddings before suddenly experiencing it herself. How could she not be taken aback?


    ¡°Why is the princess so tense when she doesn¡¯t have to do anything? All you have to do is smile and wave your hand. Such as this.¡± With a big smile on his face, Edgar raised his hand and waved to the crowd. The cheers became even louder after the Marquess waved.


    ¡°They¡¯re also anticipating your wave, Princess. Give it a shot.¡±


    Cheryl was quite embarrassed. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint the people who hade, so she also waved her hand. Her smile was a little shy, but it was enough to get the next round of apuse going.


    ¡°See? They are fond of you.¡±


    The carriage arrived at the main door of the Mansion. Edgar stepped out first, then circled to the door on the opposite side of the carriage, where he picked up Cheryl.


    Cheryl exited the train, holding hands with Edgar. Cheryl was led through the main hall to the bridal throne, which had been prepared.


    There was a famous painter named Osborne waiting for him. Osborne had a brush in his hand as soon as the bride and groom walked through the door. He bowed in front of Edgar and Cheryl, introducing himself and congratting them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Osborne, a painter, and I¡¯d like to congratte and bless the Marquess and Marchioness on their marriage. May you be happy for the rest of your life.¡±


    Edgar was content with his simple prayer. He waved and smiled warmly. ¡°Osborne is overly polite. Thank you for your blessing.¡±


    Besides, Cheryl remained silent. She was still perplexed by the new title that had been bestowed upon her. She discovered that, aside from changing her status to that of a wife, she still carried the title of Marchioness on her shoulders.


    Edgar did not chastise the daydreaming Cheryl. He had previously gathered information about the Fifth Princess. Edgar already knew how she lived in the pce. It¡¯s no surprise that this youngdy was taken aback by thisvish and festive lifestyle. He thinks it¡¯ll be fine because there will be plenty of time to adjust. Edgar secretly promised to spoil this young woman until she felt like the luckiest woman on the world.


    Osborne had begun to open the paint case, preparing to paint the newlyweds.


    Cheryl¡¯s gaze was drawn to Edgar after he grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Does the Princess feel uneasy?¡± Edgar inquired, his voice low and at close range.


    Cheryl lowered her head in an attempt to avoid Edgar¡¯s mocking stare.


    ¡°Yes, a little,¡± Cheryl replied.


    ¡°Could you please hold it in a little longer? Let Osborne handle the wedding painting.¡±


    Cheryl frowned slightly. ¡°Why take the painting now? Shouldn¡¯t we greet guests?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to capture our wedding day. So I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Cheryl had nothing more to say now that Edgar had said it. She gave Osborne a sidelong nce. The bearded man moved his hands quickly across the canvas.


    Even so, Cheryl believes that painting takes a long time. Maybe she had to sit there all day so she could be painted. She wanted to refuse, but there was no way she could say it in front of Edgar.


    Edgar could tell what Cheryl was thinking because he was good at judging other people. He reassured Cheryl by patting the back of her hand, which she was holding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Osborne is a brilliant artist. He canplete a painting in under an hour.¡±


    When Osborne heard Edgar¡¯s words, he immediately raised his face in surprise. With a puzzled expression, he looked at Edgar. Was the Marquess teasing him? How could he finish a painting in less than an hour, despite being a genius?


    The Marquess was unconcerned. Instead, he returned his gaze to Osborne and casually stated, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Osborne?¡±


    The gentle words of the Marquess concealed a threat. Osborne broke out in a cold sweat as he realised the Marquess wasn¡¯t joking. He frantically nodded.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s all over in less than an hour.¡±


    That¡¯s all. The painting session was over in a sh. Cheryl was escorted to her room by a group of maids to change into another party dress because she still had to greet the guests outside.


    Thevish and heavy wedding gown was removed and reced with another luxurious gown. Cheryl, on the other hand, chose the dress she desired. She disliked dresses that were too noticeable because they were inconvenient. So she pointed to a gold dress that was a little out of ce.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t look old-fashioned after wearing it; instead, she looked like she was cosying as a Greek mythological goddess. Very attractive. Cheryl suddenly remembered the engraved bracelet Edgar had given her some time ago as she looked in the mirror.


    Edgar had informed her earlier in the trip that Cheryl¡¯s belongings had also been packed and shipped to the Baldwin Mansion. Remembering that, she requested that the maid open the jewellery box from her pile of things, which were mostly not jewels. The box in question was quickly located by the maid.


    Cheryl slid it open. A red velvet cloth and a uniquely engraved ruby bracelet appeared before her eyes once more. Unlike the first time she saw it and thought it was ordinary, she suddenly realised that this bracelet was very beautiful the second time she saw it. Cheryl put it on her right wrist right away. It¡¯s only a piece of jewellery, but it appears to be the missing piece of the puzzle. Cheryl¡¯s appearance and aura appeared to be wless. Her spirituality felt much calmer as well.


    Cheryl was so preupied with admiring herself in the mirror that she didn¡¯t notice the maids had left and a man stood in the middle of the room staring at her.


    It turned out that, in addition to Cheryl, Edgar had noticed that the Fifth Princess had changed. Again, he had no idea where the difference was. However, the familiar aura grew stronger, making Edgar¡¯s heart pound as if thousands of horses galloped through the meadow.


    In front of the mirror, the man approached the young woman. He hugged Cheryl from behind, as ifpelled by an unseen force. He buried his face in Cheryl¡¯s neck crook. Edgar became agitated as he smelled the delicate scent of the woman¡¯s body. Something in his heart jolted him awake. Not something impure, but a longing that grew stronger as his embrace grew stronger.


    It¡¯s like reuniting with a long-lost love. Yes, such a sensation.


    Cheryl froze for a moment after being unexpectedly hugged. Without saying anything or moving, Edgar tightened his embrace, making Cheryl feel as if she were being held tightly. She couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Cheryl struck the hand that was wrapped around her body. She didn¡¯t mind whether Edgar was offended or not, as long as he was released first.


    Edgar was startled when he felt a tap on his arm. The man let go of the young woman¡¯s petite body.


    Cheryl took advantage of the situation and turned to face Edgar. She arched her brow. Then she scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Do you regret marrying me and then want to kill me by pinning me like that?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡ª

 Edgar can’t stop himself from teasing her.

    Edgar was taken aback when he was abruptly chastised. His shock returned a split secondter. Especially after seeing his wife¡¯s glum expression. Edgar¡¯s heart began to warm and melt.


    He thought it was very cute.


    Edgar, frustrated, couldn¡¯t help but press his evil ws against Cheryl¡¯s swollen cheeks. He gently pinched her. The young woman¡¯s cheeks felt like cookie dough in his hands.


    Cheryl locked her gaze on Edgar. ¡°Keep your hands to yourself, Marquess. Because of you, the powder on my face may fade.¡±


    Certain men refuse to listen. His big hand was still kneading the soft cheek in his hand, as if he was hesitant to part with it.


    ¡°Marquess!¡± Cheryl scolded him angrily.


    Certain men are still deafeningly deafeningly deafening Cheryl had to p the disobedient man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Please keep my makeup on. We still need to greet guests.¡±


    Edgar did not insist this time.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to mess with your makeup. But there is one condition.¡±


    Cheryl stiffened once more as a result of Edgar¡¯s words. Her heart was racing, fearful of what the strange man in front of her would say.


    Cheryl is adamant about not being duped again. She had to refuse to go along with Edgar¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time, Marquis.¡±


    Edgar pretended to be depressed. ¡°Why are you so aloof from your husband? When all I want is one wish.¡±


    Cheryl sighed and rolled her eyes. She wished she could point her middle finger at Edgar. She was extremely irritated.


    Edgar¡¯s corners of his mouth lifted into a satisfied smile. He stated, ¡°You can no longer address me by titles now that it has been approved. Please address me as Edgar.¡±


    Cheryl is beginning to regret her decision now that she is forced to call someone¡¯s name.


    ¡°May I address youter?¡± Cheryl attempted to buy time.


    Edgar understood but pretended not to understand Cheryl¡¯s point. ¡°Later? Did you meanter tonight, our first night together?¡±


    Edgar¡¯s words were so casual, but they had such an impact on Cheryl. Cheryl¡¯s face was flushed from her nose to her ears as a result.


    Instead of Cheryl being meless. Even though she was 25 years old, she had never had a boyfriend in her original world. She did hear or see men talking vulgarly while teasing women on a regr basis, but she wasn¡¯t the one who witnessed it firsthand. So it¡¯s apletely new experience for Cheryl when a good-looking guy teases her right in front of her.


    ¡°What kind of joke is that?¡± screamed Cheryl, desperately trying not to stutter.


    Edgar realised Cheryl was shy, so he stopped flirting with her. The manughed and then said, ¡°then right now Say my name, please.¡±


    Cheryl bit her lower lip and stared at Edgar. She had no idea the Marquess of Nortnd could be so petty as to intimidate a little woman like her. Cheryl was certain Edgar would not stop teasing her until she said his name, based on the yful expression on his face.


    Cheryl finally steeled her heart before slowly opening her lips. Edgar¡¯s name was called out from her tiny lips as he desired.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Edgar.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s voice was clear, with no hint of seduction. But it made Edgar¡¯s heart race once more. His lower body also became hot. Edgar was taken aback by how strongly his body reacted just hearing Cheryl say his name. Edgar didn¡¯t dare to look at Cheryl¡¯s face for a moment, afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself.


    Edgar¡¯s expression changed dramatically in Cheryl¡¯s eyes, as if he was in pain. Cheryl was concerned because she was the only person in the room with Edgar. She was afraid that if something untoward happened to Edgar, this poor little Princess would be hauled in and held ountable.


    ¡°Are you okay, Edgar?¡± Cheryl tapped Edgar on the shoulder.


    Cheryl¡¯s body was shorter than Edgar¡¯s, so she had to stretch her arms out to reach him, causing her sleeves to roll up and reveal soft white arms.


    Edgar struggled to control his desire, but instead was treated to the sight of beautiful skin opening before his eyes. His conscience immediately shed with his lust. One said he should hold back, while the other said he didn¡¯t need to. So on and so forth.


    Edgar took a few steps back, avoiding Cheryl. He concealed his uneasy expression and forced himself to rx. He returned to his usual smile after the turmoil of his passion had subsided a little.


    ¡°I told you to stop speaking formally,¡± Edgar said.


    Cheryl was confused. ¡°But I just called you by your first name ¡­,¡±


    Edgar, too, didn¡¯t want to be in this room for too long, fearing he¡¯d lose his ability to think clearly and pounce on this young woman. He had no choice but to put up with it, at least for the time being.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out, Cheryl. For a brief moment, we must greet the guests.¡± Edgar took Cheryl¡¯s hand.


    Cheryl gasped in surprise. Her hands were slightly trembling from fear.


    ¡°How did you know that name?¡±


    Edgar traced Cheryl¡¯s arm and sped it,pletely covering the tiny hand with his own.


    ¡°Eugene called you by that name. Why? Is Eugene allowed to call you that, but I am not?¡± Edgar responded and then returned the question to Cheryl.


    Cheryl felt awkward when she was asked that question. It was as if she was having an affair with Eugene.


    ¡°That is not the case. It¡¯s because of the name¡­¡± Cheryl took a breather. Her heart was quivering as she bit her lower lip. She nearly blew her speech and revealed her true identity. Cheryl was terrified of what would happen if this man discovered she wasn¡¯t the real udia.


    However, it was toote. Edgar was already interested in Cheryl¡¯s iplete sentence. He raised an eyebrow, waiting for more information.


    ¡°What is that name?¡± Edgar appeared to be telling Cheryl to continue speaking.


    Cheryl was forced to tell the truth by Edgar¡¯s intense gaze. But Cheryl knew the consequences would be disastrous. As a result, he decided to tell only half the truth. Of course, the other half is a lie.


    ¡°That¡¯s a name I made up because I like it.¡± In one breath, Cheryl said one sentence.


    Cheryl closed her eyes, afraid Edgar would discover her deception. But the man¡¯s next words were not those of rage.


    ¡°From now on, Cheryl, I¡¯ll address you by that name.¡±


    Cheryl blinked her eyes open. Cheryl, with a smile on her handsome face, did not contest Edgar¡¯s decision this time.


    Calling has beenpleted. They both exited the room together. The guests couldn¡¯t help but notice the newlywed couple when they came out. They murmured amongst themselves, ¡°I¡¯d been in the room for a long time and had just gotten out. How do you believe the Marquess and his wife acted?¡±


    The guests who had been waiting were all intrigued. Some openly mocked the Marquess¡¯te exit from the room. He is none other than Edgar Baldwin¡¯s best friend, Xander.

 Be open and honest with one another.

    Many guests attended, and the event to wee themsted until the evening. Cheryl couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Her waist and legs were aching, as were her cheeks from having to smile all the time. Edgar had noticed her difort before she couldin.


    ¡°Go rest first if you¡¯re tired.¡± Edgar spoke in a low, soft tone.


    Cheryl was overjoyed when she heard that. But because she didn¡¯t want to be too obvious, she pretended to decline Edgar¡¯s offer.


    ¡°No. There are still a lot of guests arriving, and I need to greet them as well.¡±


    Edgar cracked a smiles. ¡°I appreciate your intentions. However, your body is more important. I know you¡¯re exhausted. Go get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°I can only agree because the Marquess has said so. Then I¡¯ll excuse myself to take a rest.¡±


    Cheryl turned around after she finished speaking. A hand gripped hers.


    ¡°What exactly is it, Marquess?¡± Cheryl asked, confused.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to speak formally to each other, as I previously stated. And who are you addressing as Marquess? Call me by my given name.¡± Edgar reminded Cheryl once more.


    ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll excuse myself to rest.¡±


    Cheryl agrees to refrain from speaking formally but does not mention Edgar¡¯s name.


    Edgar watched as his little wife walked away, trailed by a group of maids. He could only sigh helplessly.


    ¨C


    The maid who followed Cheryl was quick on her feet. When Cheryl said she was tired, they immediately gave her a bath, helped her change her clothes, and then let her rest in her bedroom.


    Cheryl was the first to enter this room. She didn¡¯t notice when she changed into her bridal gown this afternoon. It was only now that she realised she was in the bridal chamber.


    The decoration is lovely. The curtains, bed linen, ands were all red and clean. Furthermore, several bouquets of myrtle flowers were ced throughout the room.


    Cheryl was a little uneasy thinking that this was her and Edgar¡¯s bridal chamber. But, as ufortable as it was, the truth was that she was now married and had be someone¡¯s wife. Cheryl is an adult who understands what is and is not appropriate. Because everything has happened, just leave it alone.


    Cheryly down on the big bed, massaging her slightly dizzy head, after she had made peace with her worries. She noticed the carved bracelet remained on her wrist. She pauses her massage and fiddles with her bangles. She had the sensation that the red colour of the gemstone on her bracelet was swirling like a whirlpool, either from exhaustion or from something else. Cheryl blinked a few times before returning her gaze to it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I thought it was my imagination, but it must be because I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Cheryl is done with fooling around. She concentrated on herfortable bed and aromatherapy candles on the left and right sides of the bed; her tired body immediately rxed. Cheryl fell asleep soon after.


    Cheryl then had a dream. udia¡¯s life journey was depicted in her dream. udia¡¯s memory, to be precise.


    ¡ã¡ã


    udia is just nine years old. In the pce garden, she and the other Princesses were ying hide and seek.


    She met a teenage boy with a slightly dirty appearance while she was trying to find the Princesses who were hiding. The adolescent was standing in front of the pce¡¯s main entrance. He stood tall no matter how hot it was.


    udia had no idea why the teenager insisted on standing there, despite the fact that his body shook from time to time.


    udia approached him, attempting to greet him. But the young person ignored her.


    udia stopped trying to talk to him because he appeared arrogant. She went to her room to get an umbre and a water bottle, then handed them to the teen and left.


    Years went by quickly. udia is now 18 years old, the legal marriage age. udia didn¡¯t have much hope because Yvette wasn¡¯t married either. She worried that she would never have a good marriage because her royal father would never consider anything for her.


    Until the soldiers from the north returned to bring the victory. The three warrior leaders came to poprity quickly, ¨C especially Edgar Baldwin, the only unmarried general.


    udia had had no reaction to the news. All of the famous person had nothing to do with her. Until she ran into Edgar in the pce garden. As he took something from his robe pocket, the man smiled. udia had given me a water bottle many years ago.


    ¡°I apologise for not being able to introduce myself. Edgar Baldwin is my name.¡±


    udia and Edgar grew close after that.


    Every time Edgar went to the pce, he looked for udia. If he is unable to visit, he will send letters or small gifts to the Princess on a regr basis.


    Several people appear to have taken notice of their rtionship. That, ording to the king, was the key to Edgar¡¯s weakness. Meanwhile, Yvette, who fell in love with Edgar at first sight, saw it as a thorn in the flesh.


    At the same time, Edgar made a marriage request to the king. udia was, of course, the bride he was referring to. The king agreed with some heartfelt intentions, but it enraged Yvette.


    Yvette devises an audacious n to get rid of udia so she can rece the marriage. She also brought her knight guard to kill udia.


    udia¡¯s consciousness was about to vanish when she noticed Edgar running towards her in a panic. He grabbed udia¡¯s injured body in the hopes of keeping her awake. udia¡¯sst breath had already been taken, and her consciousness had drifted.


    ¡ã¡ã


    Cheryl awakens unexpectedly. She inhaled heavily, as if she had stopped breathing. Someone rubbed Cheryl¡¯s back, startling her.


    ¡°Edgar?¡±


    Cheryl sat next to the man. His face was clearly worried.


    ¡°So, what exactly is it? Did you have a nightmare?¡± He enquired.


    Cheryl remained silent. Dream fragments shed through her mind once more. It appeared to her to be a memory from the past rather than a dream. She really wanted to dive into Edgar¡¯s arms once she found him beside her. She had never felt anything like it before. It¡¯s a deep yearning. It was so moving that she found herself in tears just thinking about it.


    A single tear streamed down her cheek.


    When Edgar saw Cheryl crying again, he felt as if his heart was being grabbed by an invisible hand.


    ¡°Why are you so upset? Was the dream really that terrifying?¡± Edgar inquired softly, wiping away tears with his fingertips.


    Cheryl wanted to cry even more when she heard Edgar¡¯s voice. Her shoulders started to shake. She hugged Edgar without thinking. Her ear was right next to Edgar¡¯s heartbeat. Cheryl sensed thefort of Edgar¡¯s touch and scent. It looked exactly like the one in Cheryl¡¯s dream.


    So, those dreams are memories of the past, correct?


    They hugged like that for a long time. Cheryl realised she was clinging to Edgar¡¯s body like an octopus after her crying stopped. She looked down, embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you concern.¡± Cheryl stated quietly.


    Edgar was unexpectedly hugged, and while surprised, he was also pleased. It felt like he¡¯d been reunited with a long-lost lover.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. If you¡¯re upset, you can always hug me.¡±


    Cheryl shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Edgar cocked his brow, intrigued. ¡°Oh? So, why do you suddenly want to hug me?¡±


    Cheryl paused, clutching the corner of her dress. ¡°Will you think I¡¯m crazy if I say it?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t,¡± Edgar assuredly replied.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Cheryl inhaled and exhaled slowly, attempting to rx. Then she looked at Edgar¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually from another world.¡± My soul arrived not long ago, before you returned from the North. I still live my life like udia. However, I recently had a dream about a previous life. The dream was so vivid that it felt like a long-forgotten memory. udia and you are both present in the dream. They¡­¡± Cheryl couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    She gave Edgar a timid look. He decided to behead her because he was afraid this man would be enraged. Cheryl was taken aback by his calm reaction.


    ¡°Are you not angry?¡±


    Edgar cracked a smile. ¡°No, why should I be angry?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not really udia¡­¡±


    ¡°Are we certain?¡± Edgar arched his brow. ¡°For the first point, it makes no difference where your soules from. You are you to me. Then, regarding that dream, I had a simr dream not long ago.¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback. ¡°Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe me? Allow me to finish your unfinished story. udia and Edgar in your nightmare. They were in love, but they couldn¡¯t be together because udia died. Right?¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback. ¡°You, Edgar¡­¡±


    Edgar grabbed the tiny body and took her in his arms as he saw tears well up in his wife¡¯s eyes.


    Cheryl did not object. She pressed her face against the strong man¡¯s chest. She then overheard Edgar say, ¡°If we were a couple in the past, I am grateful that we can be together again in this life. We must create a happy couple life for ourselves, as well as for Edgar and udia in the past.¡±


    ¡ª

 The couple’s first night as husband and wife

    Cheryl blinked her eyes open. A bright red canopy with pretty myrtle flowers hangs directly above it. The flower is fragrant, and it is spread inside a partially covered transparent mosquito.


    The candle had long since burned out. The moonlight shining through the window was the only source of illumination. It creates a gloomy atmosphere.


    Cheryl squirmed a little because she was hot. Only then did she notice that someone had wrapped his arm around Cheryl¡¯s waist.


    When the young woman turned around, she noticed the sleeping face of a handsome man next to her. His hair was wavy and slightly long, and it was scattered around his pillow.


    Cheryl almost screamed, but the wedding immediately came back to her mind.


    Yes, she is married to Edgar Baldwin, Zizvania¡¯s most desirable bachelor. Apart from power and wealth, Edgar Baldwin was the most desired man by all the women in this kingdom because he had a gorgeous face that could entice any woman into giving up everything she had.


    But Cheryl didn¡¯t react like most women did when she first saw the Marquess¡¯s handsome face. Her heart was filled with horror rather than admiration at the time.


    Cheryl¡¯s round eyes decided to scrutinise the Marquess¡¯ legendary good looks. After a long period of observation, it bes clear that this individual¡¯s attractiveness exceeds what Cheryl can describe in her novel.


    She only mentioned Edgar¡¯s appearance as the number one handsome man with a tall and stocky body in the novel. But she couldn¡¯t imagine what Edgar would look like in real life.


    But now she was staring at the character she had created. Sleeping peacefully unattended. Cheryl may have subconsciously reached her hand out to the noble Marquess¡¯s face because she had been staring for so long.


    Cheryl¡¯smoner¡¯s fingers traced the Marquess¡¯ skin, beginning on the cheeks and progressing to the brow.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, his skin is so soft and tight,¡± Cheryl remarked.


    Her evil finger traced the bridge of the nose, high and straight, addicted.


    ¡°This appears to be the shape of someone¡¯s nose after stic surgery. So ideal!¡± Cheryl kept making mentalments.


    Cheryl is bing more assertive. She even boldly stroked someone¡¯s long eyshes. Cheryl giggled quietly as she felt his eyshes tickle her fingertips.


    Her gaze was drawn to Edgar¡¯s lips. The shape is difficult to describe, but it is undeniably sexy.


    Cheryl also ced her index finger on Edgar¡¯s lips, as if she didn¡¯t know what courtesy was. Cheryl¡¯s fingertips were warmed by the heat from her lips until she was at ease. That sense of security is what makes hercent and daring enough to rub other people¡¯s lips.


    A pair of sharp eyes opened, staring directly at Cheryl while she was busy harassing a certain man¡¯s lips.


    Cheryl, who was taken aback, quickly withdrew her finger. But, either because she was too slow or for some other reason, he bit Cheryl¡¯s finger, preventing her from fleeing.


    The young woman with the round eyes began to panic. She made a face as if she was about to cry, primarily because she felt guilty and was afraid Edgar would be enraged. She begged in hushed tones.


    ¡°I apologise, Marquess. I unintentionally woke you up.¡±


    The Marquess was deafeningly silent. His clear eyes were still staring at Cheryl with an unidentified emotion. Cheryl¡¯s finger remained in his mouth.


    Instead of answering the pitiful plea of the little woman in front of him, Edgar moved his tongue, licking the finger he was biting.


    Cheryl was startled when she felt something warm and wet on her fingertips. Someone who had recently be a wife desperately pulled her finger from Edgar¡¯s mouth, like a shocking electric current.


    The bite was powerful, like a beast¡¯s mouth grip. Cheryl yanked her finger frantically but didn¡¯t dare to pull too hard for fear of breaking it. Her efforts were rewarded; she was unable to escape.


    Cheryl actually cried at the end. She intended to confess her error while crying.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Marquess; I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Edgar, who had awoken the first time Cheryl put her finger on his face, remained silent as he stared at his newlywed wife. Edgar thought the little woman who was desperately defending herself in front of him was very cute.


    The corners of his mouth curved into a smile as he held onto a soft finger. Edgar¡¯s mischievous tongue brushed against the slightly sensitive fingertips once more.


    Cheryl eximed once more.


    ¡°Marquess!¡± Cheryl wanted to reprimand Edgar for his disrespectful behaviour, but when her gaze met Edgar¡¯szy gaze, she lost her ability to speak.


    Edgar¡¯s smile widened as he saw his little wife start to obey. He apologised by resting his teeth on Cheryl¡¯s finger.


    Within the dimly lit mosquito, Edgar opened his mouth and spoke in a deep hoarse voice.


    ¡°Why does my wife constantly wake me up in the middle of the night? Do you want to continue the bed battle from earlier?¡±


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but think about the battle in question after hearing Edgar¡¯s ambiguous words. Her face flushed as the humiliating memory shed through her mind.


    ¡°Why are you being so impolite, Marquess?¡±


    Edgar¡¯s pupils constricted slightly ¡°Why should I be courteous? Instead, it is up to you to dissolve the formal barriers that separate us. We¡¯re now a husband and wife who know each other inside and out.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s cheeks were still warm, but she couldn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Is the wife willing to do it again?¡± Edgar continued to tease.


    Cheryl sighed and rolled her eyes. She remembered Edgar tossing her around on the bed a few hours before. Her body was still aching and exhausted. Her head felt dizzy just thinking about being treated like that again.


    As a result, she shook her head vigorously. In order to dispel the Marquess¡¯ intent.


    Edgar frowned as his little wife resisted so vehemently. ¡°Do you not want to?¡± he inquired.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He only received a shake in response.


    ¡°Why? Did I disappoint you, my wife?¡±


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t take it any longer and screamed, ¡°Stop it, or I¡¯ll kick you out of this room!¡±


    Cheryl yelled the threat out of nowhere, feeling no remorse.


    The rightful owner of the room, a certain man, could only smile helplessly.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be upset. Let¡¯s get some rest since the night is still long.¡±


    Edgar made the decision to stop teasing his little wife. He drew Cheryl closer and adjusted the nket that was covering them both. He then shut his eyes.


    Edgar opened his eyes again a few momentster. He noticed his little wife stiffly in his arms. Edgar could tell this woman wasn¡¯t sleeping based on her posture.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheryl didn¡¯t respond, instead closing her eyes tightly and pretending to sleep.


    Edgar didn¡¯t press the issue any further. He stroked Cheryl¡¯s head with hisrge palm in a soothing manner.


    Soon after, the person in his arms rxed and her breathing became more calm. Edgar was aware that Cheryl was dozing off.

 I’m not going to eat without my husband.

    Cheryl opened her eyes again to find the seat next to her empty. She extended her hand to touch the crumpled sheet beside her. It was already cold outside. That is, her sleeping partner has been awake for quite some time.


    The youngdy leaned against the headboard of the bed. Even though the curtains were closed, Cheryl could see how bright it was outside through the small gap that was open.


    Cheryl paused for a moment.


    While staring at the thick curtain closing. Last night, she remembered, the curtains hung so high that the moonlight shone through the ss windows. Cherylcked the confidence to believe that Edgar was the one closing the curtains for her.


    Cheryl got out of bed, removing the thick nket that had been wrapped around her. The thin nightgown she was wearing was unkempt. When she stood up, her long hair swayed, causing the cor of her dress to drop, revealing white shoulders with ambiguous red markings.


    Cheryl was unaware of this when a group of maids knocked on the door, requesting permission to enter.


    The maids¡¯ faces turned bright red as soon as their master¡¯s wife appeared. Only one of the servants remained unaffected. She appeared to be the group¡¯s leader and had more experience than the others.


    She began by bowing respectfully to Cheryl, who was quickly followed by the young maids behind her.


    ¡°Good day, My Lady. Let me introduce myself. Hello, my name is Beth. The Marquess has assigned me to take care of all your needs from now on ¡°She stated.


    Beth¡¯s voice was steady, neither high nor low. Her demeanour was perfect.


    About 5 maids behind Beth introduced themselves as well. They introduced themselves as Mai, Judy, Mary, Lia, and Penn.


    Cheryl listened but couldn¡¯t remember which one because the five girls looked so simr. They were both dressed in long ck maid gowns and white aprons. Their hair was also styled in a single bun with a neat white cloth headband.


    Actually, Beth¡¯s appearance is simr to the others¡¯, except that Beth exudes maturity and has a firm face.


    Beth continued after the five girls introduced themselves, ¡°My Lady, I¡¯m d you slept well. Do you want to take a shower first?¡±


    Beth¡¯s question didn¡¯t surprise Cheryl. Cheryl had grown ustomed to this type of service during her time in this world, particrly in Eugene¡¯s small pce. So she didn¡¯t pause before nodding, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to take a shower.¡±


    Beth and the other maids quickly split up to prepare the new mistress¡¯ bath water.


    Beth went to get a folding wall to use as a bathroom barrier. Meanwhile, Judy and Mary brought an empty bathtub into the bedroom and ced it on the floor.


    Fortunately, the Marquess¡¯ room was quiterge. So, even though there is a fairlyrge bathtub in the middle of the room, it does not make the space feel ustrophobic.


    The other three maid girls were in charge of keeping the water clean. Beth immediately showed Cheryl some essential oils after they filled it with a 6:4 ratio of cold to hot water.


    Cheryl is a shallow person who only knows that the red one smells like roses. Her slender finger pointed at the ss bottle containing the red liquid, ignoring the other colours.


    ¡°It¡¯s this one.¡±


    Beth, who had only wanted to introduce the name and benefits of each essential bath oil, was taken aback for a moment. She quickly removed the impolite expression from her face and went to work.


    ¡°All right, my Lady.¡±


    Beth¡¯s fingers were so quick that she poured essential oil and a few handfuls of rose petals into the water in under 10 seconds.


    Meanwhile, Mai lit a few short round candles from Penn¡¯s hand. The round-faced maid girl ced an orange-med candle on the left and right sides of the bathtub.


    The bath supplies are ready. The maids turned to face Cheryl with respectful smiles.


    ¡°My Lady, the bath water is ready,¡± Beth said.


    The Marchioness replied with a slightly stiff expression. Cheryl shed an imaginary sweat as she stared at the puff of rose-scented water apanied by a sprinkling of rose petals, as well as the aromatic candle ced on the side of the tub.


    Her little heart grumbled a little ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a bath; I just want to take a bath. There is no need to make aromatherapy candles in this manner.¡±


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t bear to resist their efforts after another look at the enthusiastic faces of the maids, including Beth herself.


    She reluctantly let them remove the nightgown she was wearing.


    Each girl appeared to have divided her responsibilities. Judy and Mary rushed forward, ignoring the few red marks on the Marchioness¡¯s body, and assisted Cheryl into the bath.


    Cheryl felt her muscles rx as soon as she stepped into the water. The essential oil¡¯s rose scent is light and not at all dizzying.


    Judy, one of the servant girls, smiled brightly and spoke cheerfully.


    ¡°Let me and Mary assist you in cleaning your back, Marchioness.¡± Judy first requested permission.


    Cheryl gave Judy a brief nce. Judy¡¯s innocent smile reminded Cheryl of the daughter of her widowed aunt who lived next door. The girl shared Judy¡¯s innocent smile.


    Cheryl nodded, ¡°please,¡± as if she had been away from the modern world for so long.


    After hearing her master¡¯s permission, the quiet-looking Mary also came forward. Judy took the spot behind Cheryl first, leaving Mary to sit cross-legged by the tub, rubbing her hands and feet.


    Cheryl became drowsy as the two girls moved, causing small ripples in the water.


    After about 30 minutes, the two assisted Cheryl in getting out of the water.


    Penn had presented her with arge towel shaped like a shirt. Penn quickly applied the towel to Cheryl¡¯s body, then took another towel to dry her master¡¯s hair.


    Cheryl had previously sat in the chair provided by Lia.


    Cheryl was so preupied with Penn brushing her hair that she was unaware when Judy and Mary removed the recently used bathtub. When she turned around, the tub had vanished, leaving only Lia to clean up some of the wet stains on the floor.


    The youngdy was taken aback.


    ¡°Has the tub¡­ vanished?¡± She muttered something.


    Marchioness mumbled, but Penn could clearly hear her at this close range.


    Penn exined, ¡°Judy and Mary have brought it, My Lady.¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback once more. ¡°Isn¡¯t that tub full of water? How are two little girls supposed to carry such a heavy load?¡±


    Penn felt a little awkward after hearing Cheryl¡¯s words.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Actually, despite their short stature, they are both very strong.¡±


    Of course, Cheryl was sceptical. Cheryl was forced to believe it after seeing Penn¡¯s expression and the fact that she didn¡¯t appear to be joking.


    Penn¡¯s hands quickly dried Cheryl¡¯s hair.


    Then it was time for Cheryl to choose between two dresses and two sets of jewellery brought by Beth.


    One light green dress with beige ents, and another red dress with intricate details.


    Cheryl is a big fan of the colour green. But, because she was a newlywed, Cheryl feltpelled to wear a red gown. The reason for this is that red is a daring and seductive colour.


    So, without thinking, she pointed to the bright red dress.


    ¡°As it turns out, my Lady and I have simr tastes. In addition, I believe the red dress is more attractive ¡°Beth was beaming.


    Cheryl was taken aback by Beth¡¯s sweet smile.


    She previously thought Beth resembled Simon (the crown prince¡¯s servant), who was t and disliked showing his true expression. Cheryl felt relieved in her heart after seeing her genuine smile like this.


    ¡°Fortunately, she is not a rigid individual. At the very least, I¡¯ll feel at ease hanging out with them in the future.¡± Cheryl pondered.


    Beth had done the dress, make-up, and hair for Cheryl, and her admiration had not faded. The final step is to attach the essories.


    The newlywed woman stood in front of arge makeup mirror. She looked at herself in the mirror. Because the dress was shy, so was the hairdo, giving Cheryl the impression of a high-ranking aristocrat who was both graceful and arrogant.


    Cheryl pulled away from Beth after she was satisfied with her appearance.


    Cheryl sat at the dining table and noticed that there was only one set of cutlery. She didn¡¯t mind at first, and her hands didn¡¯t hesitate to pile this and that dish onto her te.


    However, she felt uneasy before scooping the food into her mouth.


    She is a newlywed woman. A ¡°less dutiful wife¡± would appear to be one who appears at the dinner table and eats alone without inquiring about her husband¡¯s well-being.


    So, in order to avoid such jokes, Cheryl was forced to open her mouth and ask where Edgar was, despite her reservations.


    ¡°Why only prepare for me? What happened to the Marquess? Has he eaten anything?¡±


    Beth, on the other hand, smiled as she watched the mistress put down the spoon. ording to her, this newly married wife has a strong sense of devotion because she is unable to eat because her husband is unable to eat.


    This pleases her. She was grateful that the Marquess had married such a thoughtful woman.


    The warm smile raised the corners of Beth¡¯s mouth once more. She responded enthusiastically, ¡°The Marquess entered the study early in the morning. He hasn¡¯t yet arrived in the dining room.¡±


    The Marquis had not yet arrived at the dining room, implying that he had not eaten. It wasn¡¯t morning any longer, it was around 10 or 11, almost noon. Cheryl was instantly unable to continue eating after realising she would make a poor impression as a wife if she did.


    Her bright eyes focused on the delectable-looking meat on the te and she felt bad for asking; there was no other option but to bring Edgar here so she could eat.


    Cheryl braced herself and rose from her seat, saying, ¡°Take me to the Marquess¡¯ study.¡±


    Beth took the lead as the mistress directed. On the way, all of the walls in the room and the passage he passed through were beautifully decorated. But Cheryl didn¡¯t have time to admire it all; her goal was more important. The sooner she arrived, the better; stopping to admire the view would only slow her down.


    They arrived in front of a closed carved door. Cheryl recognised Edgar¡¯s study when she saw Beth standing sideways.


    Cheryl reached for the doorknob. But before she could open it, Edgar¡¯s rage erupted from within the room.


    Cheryl is a frail young woman. Her memories merged with the nightmare from that time when she heard that angry voice, causing her body to tremble.

 I don’t want you to feed me.

    The trembling hand inadvertently turned the doorknob. When she saw therge carved door begin to open, no one could sense Cheryl¡¯s remorse. Cheryl couldn¡¯t close it again because the person in the room, Edgar, had seen it.


    The Marquess¡¯ handsome face showed his surprise. The angry man quickly changed his mind, hiding his rage for fear of frightening his little wife. He had no idea that the wife he was concerned about had been terrified of him since their first meeting.


    While waving at his subordinates, Edgar kept some of the report documents that irritated him. The subordinate mistook his master¡¯s wave of the hand for a sign of forgiveness, breaking down in tears before making another respectful gesture. When he passed Cheryl at the door, the subordinate smiled gratefully at her.


    Those who do notprehend. The youngdy in the fiery red gown nodded slightly to the subordinate, who smiled and couldn¡¯t wait to leave.


    In contrast to the overjoyed expression of the underling, Cheryl¡¯s own expression was extremely ugly, as if she had identally swallowed a fly.


    Cheryl could hear steady footsteps. The sound of footsteps made her stiffen unconsciously. Cheryl shrank and took two small steps back as Edgar approached slowly.


    Edgar widened the half-open door, revealing the beautiful figure of the fifth princess. From the ground up, his gaze scanned the woman in the red dress. The rest of Edgar¡¯s rage vanished when his dark pupils met those big innocent-looking watery eyes.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Did you get enough sleepst night?¡± Edgar asked with no other intention than to inquire.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, misinterpreted Edgar¡¯s question as mockery.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m upte, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to mock me like that,¡± Cheryl grumbled. Her tiny lips curved into a cute cone.


    Cheryl¡¯s low,ining grunts could be heard because Edgar had a keen hearing by nature.


    The man leaned against the door frame, smiling as he looked at Cheryl.


    ¡°On the first day of our marriage, my wifeined. Hmm, it appears that my performance as a husband is still inadequate.¡± With a cheerful smile on his face, Edgar said. However, because the sound is so deep, the impression is different.


    Edgar¡¯s casual words had transformed into ¡°How dare youin on the first day? Do you have the audacity to think I¡¯m a bad husband?¡±


    The fictitious sweat dripped down the side of his brow once more. Cheryl opened her mouth to speak. But finding the right words is difficult.


    Edgar misinterpreted the young woman¡¯s hesitation as a sign of embarrassment. As a result, he graciously invited Cheryl into his study.


    ¡°My wife has gone to the trouble ofing here; do you want toe in and have some tea?¡±


    Cheryl raised her head, her gaze fell on Edgar, and she saw in a slightly cluttered room with broken ss and water stains on the floor, Cheryl shook her head.


    ¡°No, my lord¡­ no need,¡± she said stiffly. Cheryl racked her brains for a split second, trying to recall why she hade here. ¡°I-uh, I mean, I came to take you out to dinner,¡± she continued.


    Cheryl almost forgot Edgar¡¯s request that she no longer speak formally with him because she was nervous. Fortunately, she remembered and quickly changed the sentence.


    Edgar was relieved to hear that Cheryl was no longer using formal sentences. Especially in response to his wife¡¯s invitation, which was unexpected but very wee.


    ¡°So, my wife arrived here to take me out to breakfast?¡±


    Cheryl gave a nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t had breakfast either. Let¡¯s all eat together.¡±


    Edgar extended his hand to Cheryl. The young woman regarded therge hand extended to her with scepticism.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Do not linger too long. Cheryl decided to take the Marquess¡¯ outstretched hand out of fear of offending her.


    Edgar took the lead right away, leading his little wife into the dining room. Until he unintentionally exited his study without closing the door. Normally, he was very cautious about this. As a result, Beth had to close the door for him.


    Cheryl was still uneasy about being led in this manner. She cast a nce at Edgar, who was walking beside her. Because of their height disparity, Cheryl could only see one side of Edgar¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t see Edgar¡¯s face very clearly right now.


    Meanwhile, the man felt a joy he had never felt before. Since the day he saw this woman holding hands with Eugene, he had wanted to walk hand in hand with the fifth princess.


    When he remembered that scene, his heart sank. Over trivial matters, Edgar¡¯s dislike for Eugene grows even stronger. He was now the one legally holding this woman¡¯s hand. How could he not be happy?


    Especially this littledy who took the initiative to find him. One would never guess that such a minor detail could make the esteemed Marquess so happy.


    They walked into the dining room holding hands.


    Edgar did not let go of Cheryl¡¯s hand as soon as they entered the dining room. Only after Cheryl agreed to sit beside him did a big hand let go of the soft little hand.


    The table¡¯s dishes have been reced with new ones. All of the food served emitted a thin white smoke above it, and the warm aroma of cooking spread out, tempting one to devour it as soon as possible.


    Cheryl would have embraced all of the food if it hadn¡¯t been for a pair of arms holding her back. The young woman cast a disapproving nce to the side.


    ¡°Am I not permitted to eat?¡± Cheryl inquired, her tone usatory, as if the man beside her was stingy.


    The man who had beenbelled as a miser could onlyugh helplessly. He stated, ¡°The food is still steaming. I¡¯m afraid your tongue will burn if you eat it quickly.¡±


    Then Edgar took the cutting knife from the side, making Cheryl flinch.


    A writer¡¯s mind is extremely fertile. She could conjure up a variety of scenarios in a matter of seconds. Immediately, a bloody horror scene shed through her mind, with Edgar pointing a bloody knife at her and dismembering her body like a cake.


    However, Edgar pointed the knife at the te, sliced the bacon, stabbed it with a fork, and delivered it to Cheryl¡¯s tiny mouth.


    Cheryl was relieved at first, but when she saw the flesh in front of her lips, she froze again. Her negative thoughts told her that if he opened his mouth now, Demon General Edgar would shove the fork into her mouth and crush her throat.


    Even after being misunderstood five times in one morning, Edgar faithfully raised his fork with meat into the air.


    A scene like this appeared to be paused for a while. Neither the husband nor the wife are willing to budge.


    ¡°Howe the wife won¡¯t take bribes from me?¡± Edgar¡¯s words were half request, halfint.


    Cheryl finally opened her mouth and snatched the meat from Edgar¡¯s fork with lightning speed. She did all of this because her stomach couldn¡¯t take it any longer, rumbling until it waspletely exhausted.


    Because Cheryl¡¯s actions were so insignificant, a golden hairpin fell from her hair.


    The hairpin fell right in front of another chair, which was now two seats away from her. Cheryl¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with an idea.


    ¡°Would Edgar mind if I excused myself from sitting in another chair to get a hairpin?¡± Cheryl pondered.


    Unfortunately, Beth had already picked up the golden hairpin before she could move.


    Cheryl¡¯s: ¡°¡­¡±


    Cheryl felt like beating up people now that the only reason she could sit away from Edgar was gone.

 Cheryl’s feelings for Edgar are beginning to change.

    Cheryl scolded Beth silently in her heart. Even when the maid approached, wanting to return the bobby pin to her hair, Cheryl snubbed her.


    Beth took a sensible step back.


    The Marquis was perplexed by his wife¡¯s strangely shifting mood. He cast several nces at the face in front of him, which was framed by wavy hair. Edgar was discouraged from continuing to joke because of his little wife¡¯s ugly expression.


    Despite the strange atmosphere, the two people atefortably. Especially Cheryl, who couldn¡¯t stop thinking about food.


    This youngdy is an avid foodie.


    Whatever she wants to eat, whether it¡¯s food served easily in upscale restaurants or snacks sold on the side of the road. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t have much money when she lived in the modern world. As a result, she had to be frugal and could not pursue her hobby.


    Coincidentally, her life has improved to the point where she no longer has to work hard just to fill her stomach. Cheryl is obviously overjoyed.


    Cheryl, like the average foodie, loses track of time when confronted with delectable dishes. She didn¡¯t think about the little scene that had irritated her at Beth anymore. Whatever Cheryl had felt before vanished into thin air.


    Dish after dish began to disappear at a breakneck speed. The few maids standing near the master¡¯s dining table were unaware, but the sight shocked the Marquess, who was known as the Demon General.


    Cheryl¡¯s excited movements piqued Edgar¡¯s interest. He didn¡¯t expect the small mouth of the woman he¡¯d just married to be able to consume so much food.


    This, however, gave Edgar a good idea. He had previously failed to please this youngdy numerous times, but now he knew how.


    ¡°Tempt her with food. Make her tummy happy.¡± Edgar¡¯s mind had formed a n.


    A certain woman was unaware that Edgar had changed his strategy to grab her stomach.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t realise she was eating at the same table as Edgar Baldwin until she had finished half of the dish on the table.


    The woman¡¯s hand was about to bring the chicken thigh piece to her mouth when she jerked her gaze to the side.


    Edgar¡¯s te was spotless, with no specks of seasoning here and there. Only a few stains indicated that the te had been used. The fork and knife are slightly soiled but well ced on the te.


    Cheryl¡¯s te was overflowing with vegetables and dripping herbs inparison to hers. Forks and cutting knives are strewn about. Then both of Cheryl¡¯s hands were covered in oil, dripping down to the gold chain bracelet she was wearing.


    Cheryl¡¯s irises had migrated from Edgar¡¯s te to the Marquess¡¯ sleeve.


    Edgar is dressed in a white shirt withce on the sleeves and cor. Surprisingly, the white clothes remained untouched by food stains. Cheryl had a feeling Edgar wasn¡¯t eating.


    Edgar responded to the intense stares directed at him. He returned his gaze to the small face with food stains around its mouth. Such a dishevelled appearance amused Edgar, causing the young Marquess to burst outughing.


    Cheryl froze when Edgar burst outughing. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± she asked, a sour expression on her face.


    Edgar put his fist to his lips, trying to hold back augh.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Edgar said after shaking off the offending chuckle.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief.


    The Marquess of Nortnd, on the other hand, did not want to extend this episode of the dining drama, which was either titled breakfast or lunch. He leaned back against the chair¡¯s backrest.


    ¡°First, finish your meal. Come with me after that. I¡¯d like to show something to you.¡±


    Edgar got up from his seat after saying those words, leaving Cheryl alone with greasy chicken thighs in her hands.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t take long to finish a few more cuts of meat.


    The two maids assisted her in cleaning up after she finished eating. She was then picked up by a servant who imed to have been sent by the Marquess.


    Cheryl followed the servant with heavy and uncertain steps.


    Cheryl was led to the backyard by the young servant. Wind your way through several garden blocks, each dotted with flowerless greenery. They arrived at a colourful area, a garden full of colourful flowers, after crossing a small river. The scent of flowers was mixed together and spread through the air.


    ¡°Ah, so beautiful¡­¡± Cheryl eximed in awe.


    Despite the fact that Cheryl was not a flower lover and only knew a few of the mostmon types, the rows of flowers arranged in such a way captivated her.


    A medium-sized rxing pavilion sits in the middle of a colourful flower garden. An artificial pond surrounded by lotus flowers of various colours surrounds it.


    ¡°The Lord is waiting for you in the pavilion, mydy. Please,¡±


    If the young servant in front of her hadn¡¯t made a disturbing noise, Cheryl would have thought she was transmigrating to an eastern novel world, where her suitable role would be to be a low-ranking little concubine who loves her Emperor but is frequently bullied by other concubines.


    Cheryl did not respond to the servant¡¯s words. She simply nodded and moved her feet towards the only rxing pavilion in question.


    Edgar had been sitting back and enjoying tea and a te of cake while waiting for Cheryl. Edgar smiled as he saw his wife approaching him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of waiting for you. I assumed you wouldn¡¯t show up.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s expression has deteriorated from amazing to ugly. Her real character is to despise all forms of criticism. Cheryl was desperate to escape the mansion when Edgar¡¯s words reached her ears.


    The turned heel, however, was forced toe to a halt at Edgar¡¯s next words.


    ¡°This garden was created especially for you. What do you think? Do you enjoy it?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s feet froze before they even touched the ground. She turned to face Edgar.


    The man beneath the pavilion¡¯s roof was both elegant and handsome. His smile was warm and affectionate, and he exuded an approachable demeanour.


    His appearance reminded Cheryl of Edgar from udia¡¯s past life, who had appeared in her dreams not long ago.


    In udia¡¯s memories, Edgar was a gentle man whovished her with attention. One could tell Edgar adored udia just by looking at her.


    Cheryl can sense it as well.


    However, Cheryl is not familiar with this Edgar character. She described Edgar as an obsessive in the novel. He adored Yvette, but not with the tenderness that udia envisioned.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheryl¡¯s heart is torn between trusting udia¡¯s memories and the book she wrote herself as a result of this.


    Cheryl¡¯s expression becameplicated as both sides of her heart fought for their respective beliefs.

 My disobedient wife evolved into a cocoon.

    Cheryl approached Edgar with a puzzled expression on her face. Whatever Edgar said, she just stared at him nkly.


    Cheryl was still dazed when the Marquess took her back to the mansion to see the cloth shipment specially ordered for her.


    She had no idea how many different types and colours of beautiful fabrics had been sent to her. She also didn¡¯t notice Moier, the famous Zizvanian designer who had been invited to be her exclusive designer.


    Cheryl could only gather all her emotions and calm her agitated mind when she returned to her room in the afternoon.


    Her marriage to Edgar has only been 2 days, but Edgar¡¯s affection is genuine. As a result of this conclusion, Cheryl decided to believe that the real Edgar was the same as udia remembered him to be.


    Cheryl then begins to forget her unfounded fears about Edgar, which had been haunting her in her dreams at the time.


    ¨C


    It was dinner time. Cheryl was improving. She no longer just thinks about eating for herself, but also about her husband¡¯s well-being. Cheryl would ask Edgar¡¯s favourite food and pick it up for him, despite the awkwardness.


    ¡°Do you enjoy it?¡± Cheryl used her finger to indicate a dish. If she only knew the names of the dishes on this table, she wouldn¡¯t let her fingers fly around on the table.


    Edgar was unconcerned. He even replied, ¡°Yes, I like it,¡± with a mechanical nod.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Cheryl ced a piece of meat covered in golden spices on the Marquess¡¯ te.


    She then indicated a few more dishes.


    ¡°What about this? Do you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you like this?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you like this?¡±


    ¡°I do like it.¡±


    ¡°This dish appears to be very tasty. What is its name? Wait a minute, I¡¯ll give it a shot. Mmm, it¡¯s really tasty. Give it a shot, Marquess. I¡¯ll go get you one.¡±


    Edgar couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed after witnessing his wife¡¯splete shift in attitude in just a few hours. He wanted to ask why, but he was afraid of upsetting his wife¡¯s mood.


    So the young Marquess kept his confusion to himself and let Cheryl do as she pleased.


    As a result, the famous man of Zizvania was forced to finish the small mountain of food that his wife had heaped on his te.


    After eating, the newlyweds parted ways because Edgar needed to do something.


    Cheryl was unconcerned. She even drove Edgar away with a polite ¡°Please go¡± gesture.


    Edgar frowned at his wife and walked away into the study.


    The wife was unconcerned when her husband looked at her with strange eyes. The childish youngdy then exited the mansion and cheerfully strolled through the garden.


    Judy and Mary were assigned to apany Cheryl. The two maids were perplexed as to why the master was out in the gardente at night.


    ¡°Marchioness, it can get quite cold at night.¡± Why don¡¯t we return to the mansion?¡± Judy mustered the courage to speak.


    Cheryl responded without pausing; ¡°After dinner, take a walk to aid digestion. Furthermore, it makes no difference whether you exercise during the day or at night.¡±


    Cheryl was used to exercising at night in the real world because she felt it was morefortable.


    Judy and Mary exchanged nces. None of the nobledies and gentlemen got their exercise by strolling through the gardens at night like this. They have no idea why their mistress wants to exercise after eating.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it then preferable to exercise during the day? If you want, we can do a gardening programme as a form of body training-aw,¡± When Judy stepped on Mary¡¯s foot, her sentence was cut off.


    Judy immediately signalled Mary not to continue after the girl hinted that Mary¡¯s words were impolite.


    Indeed, Mary, who rarely spoke, did asionally speak without thinking.


    ¡°What exactly is a gardening programme?¡± Cheryl was intrigued.


    Judy gave Mary another look before responding, ¡°I apologise, My Lady. That gardening programme is a form of training for us servants. Please don¡¯t be offended because Mary doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°How can I be offended?¡± Thedy inquired once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s because no noble would do something as filthy as gardening, and only us servants would.¡±


    Judy must have been concerned that she had been misunderstood and felt insulted. Cheryl was aware of this. But she was not a true noblewoman. It must be very boring to spend all day lying in a chair and preening. Gardening will undoubtedly feel more alive and enjoyable.


    She would not discuss it further for the time being. Cheryl had nned to discuss it with Edgarter.


    Before returning to the mansion, the Marchioness and the two maids went around one more time.


    The night air, as Judy mentioned, was cold. Cheryl was shaking with cold instead of sweating.


    ¡°From where did you return?¡±


    Cheryl was startled by Edgar¡¯s voice. The youngdy raised her chin. Her little trembling lips parted slightly.


    ¡°From going for a short walk outside,¡± she exined.


    Edgar¡¯s face was filled with surprise. He wanted to say a few more words, but when he noticed Cheryl¡¯s face was a little pale, he held back.


    ¡°Bring the Marchioness in and assist her in changing.¡± The two maids behind Cheryl were given orders by Edgar.


    Judy and Mary responded obediently, ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± They both rushed up the stairs to the room with the cold Cheryl.


    Cheryl cursed herself in her heart. She would not have stayed outside for long if she had known it would be this cold.


    When the two girls entered the room, they immediately ced Cheryl on a warm chair and served the Marchioness. Mary washed her face and hands with warm water while Judy assisted Cheryl in changing into a slightly damp from the cold dress.


    Beth entered the room carrying a tray of hot milk. ¡°This can warm your body, please drink, my Lady,¡± she said while serving in front of Cheryl.


    Cheryl agreed without saying anything. She drank the hot milk quickly, finishing it in less than a minute.


    ¡°I finished it,¡± Cheryl dered. She set the empty ss down on Beth¡¯s tray ¡°You are free to leave. I need to rest.¡±


    Beth and the other two girls left. Cheryl dashed into the inner room and jumped onto the bed as soon as therge door of the luxurious room closed. She wanted to snuggle deeper into the nket because of the warmth.


    As a result, when Edgar entered the room, he saw Cheryl nestled in a thick nket rolled up like a cocoon.


    Once again, his little wife¡¯s strange behaviour left him speechless, let alone angry.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Wedding night was intense; I really like your touch.

    Edgar climbed into bed and sat on the other side of the bed, not disturbing the woman who was curled up in the nket.


    Initially, he only wanted to rest and had no other ns. However, he gradually became aware of a pair of eyes peering at him from behind the darkness.


    The Marquess turned his head and met his gaze with a pair of eyes hidden in the nket¡¯s shadows.


    Edgar was intrigued by this. He shifted his posture to a slight tilt and supported his head, smiling at Cheryl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me so closely. You are wee toe here and gaze at your husband as much as you want. In fact, your husband isn¡¯t bothered if you touch him¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s voice had a pleasant but ambiguous tone. Cheryl is obviously being intentionally teased.


    The littledy under the nket bit her lower lip. Cheryl¡¯s heart was a little embarrassed by the way Edgar spoke, butpared to the perfunctory behaviour she had been acting all afternoon, she felt no need to hide and pretend to be a very innocent and cultured woman. Allow Edgar to see her as a barbarian. In any case, the young Marquess didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Cheryl inquired.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I touch your face?¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to touch as much as you want; I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he says.


    The woman bravely stepped out of the nkets and sat across from Edgar, who was lying on his back.


    Their position is somewhat ambiguous when viewed from a certain angle, like a couple doing something.


    They had been in that situation for some time.


    Cheryl summoned the courage to make a request once she was certain Edgar wouldn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Marquess-¡±


    ¡°Call me husband,¡± Edgar interjected.


    Cheryl was startled by Edgar¡¯s sudden voice, and she subconsciously bit her tongue. Thedy hissed softly.


    The man on the ground narrowed his eyes at the woman. His mischievous nature immediately rose to the surface after hearing a low hiss from Cheryl.


    The man reached out and took Cheryl into his arms before whispering softly in her ear.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet. Why are you groaning? Is my lovely wife eager to continue our wedding night ¡­?¡±


    Cheryl was amused by Edgar¡¯s deliberate blowing of warm breath into her ear. She rebelled a little, hoping to keep the naughty lips from kissing her earlobe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not groaning!¡±


    She supported herself by resting her palms on Edgar¡¯s chest. Cheryl was stunned when she was about to push.


    Edgar had apparently removed the outeryer and was no longer wearing a thick coat, but only a light shirt used as an undey. Cheryl¡¯s soft palm could feel the warmth of Edgar¡¯s body through the thin cloth. She even moved her index finger slightly to feel how tight the man lying beneath her chest muscles were.


    From the young Marquess¡¯ perspective, the feelingless light touch of the woman¡¯s soft hand felt different.


    Cheryl fingered without any malice, but the person being touched stiffened. The woman didn¡¯t seem to mind and kept moving her fingers as if admiring a work of art.


    Edgar allowed Cheryl¡¯s finger to move back and forth, even drawing a circle on his chest. He was patient and let her y for a little longer. What he didn¡¯t realise was that his body temperature was rising faster than he expected simply because of such a touch. His blood flow converged at one point, causing certain organ to swell uneasily with desire.


    This reaction surprised him for the second time. He first reacted to Cheryl when he stole a kiss from her during the wedding dress selection. It¡¯s also a light touch that can elicit a reaction from him.


    The young Marquess¡¯ thoughts began to drift into the mist with his ragged breaths.


    He called out, ¡°Cheryl.¡± His voice was hoarse and low, filled with unquenchable desire.


    Cheryl was taken aback by Edgar¡¯s hoarse voice. Her innocent eyes were questioningly fixed on Edgar¡¯s face.


    ¡°What exactly is it-¡±


    Cheryl hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Edgar¡¯s handsome face grewrger and drew closer to her, closing the gap.


    Cheryl¡¯s tiny lips were captured, imprisoned, and sentenced to severe crushing. Cheryl had no idea she was being pinned underneath the body of arge man.


    Edgar¡¯s kissing frequency remained rough and demanding. It didn¡¯t take him long to insert his tongue into her mouth. He poked around, rubbing Cheryl¡¯s soft tongue against his own.


    While his space was busy conquering a specific space, his hands were also moving. He stroked Cheryl¡¯s long hair until it reached her earlobe. Cheryl¡¯s body shook slightly as he lightly rubbed it.


    Edgar could tell by her reaction that his little wife had sensitive ears.


    The man secretly smiled as he discovered a new fact.


    Edgar lowered his kiss to her exposed white neck, then lower to her corbone and left a small bite there, feeling he had conquered a certain mouth until those tiny lips reddened and swelled.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    His other hand wandered, slipping into a loose nightgown and rubbing the woman¡¯s back. He was dissatisfied just by touching her shoulders, waist, and the two tight circles below her waist.


    The Marquess¡¯ big hand deftly removed the woman¡¯s nightgown.


    Cheryl was taken aback when she felt the cold air hit her. She rebelled subconsciously as soon as she realised her dress had been peeled off, even her underwear had vanished.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Be a good girl, please.¡± Cheryl was persuaded by Edgar¡¯s low voice.


    Cheryl, who was initially shy and wanted to rebel, immediately calmed down, whether Edgar¡¯s voice had a vibration effect or not.


    Edgar resumed his pending work, satisfied with his obedient little wife.


    Hisrge hand began to explore once more. This time, he found the target quickly and without hesitation. Cheryl¡¯s breasts were cupped in the palm of his hand.


    Edgar thought it was soft andfortable in his hand.


    Edgar was unsatisfied with just one squeeze. His hands itched and he squeezed them, asionally touching the lofty peak on top of the small hill.


    Cheryl, who was being bullied below, couldn¡¯t stop the man¡¯s hands from ying with her body. She felt a strangelyfortable sensation as therge warm palm stopped kneading the hillside of her breasts.


    The man liked the twin hills, but he preferred the cave of pleasure down there. One hand was gilded, caressing the cave that had taken him to heaven the night before.


    He reflected on the previous night¡¯s.


    Edgar drank a lotst night while greeting the guests. He was only half conscious when he entered the bridal chamber, and he wasn¡¯t fully enjoying his little wife¡¯s treats. It was enough to make him regret it the rest of the day.


    That¡¯s why he exacted his vengeance tonight. He was determined to please his wife.


    The fingers of a man are longer and thicker. Especially for someone as skilled as Edgar¡¯s finger, who knew exactly what to touch and what not to touch. To be more specific, he discovered a point of indulgence in his wife¡¯s body.


    ¡°Emm,¡±


    Her tiny red, swollen lips groaned. Cheryl realised this and covered her mouth with both hands.


    Of course, Edgar was not going to let Cheryl refuse. He gently took his wife¡¯s hand in his and said, ¡°Don¡¯t turn it down. Simply enjoy your husband¡¯s service.¡±


    The man kissed her again, this time from the back of her hand to her forehead, cheek, and the bridge of her nose, finallynding on her lips.


    Cheryl, the passive one, felt pampered. How could she not enjoy having the handsome Marquess serve her entire body?


    The kiss was intoxicating in and of itself, let alone the massage on her twin hills, then the caresses and thick finger thrusts in the forbidden area, all to send Cheryl flying into the sky and letting it all go.


    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡± Cheryl let out an uncontroble sigh of contentment.


    Cheryl was embarrassed because she felt like a noob, content with finger y.


    Edgar observed the women¡¯s brows furrowing and fading into relief. Heughed.


    ¡°The real game is just getting started, baby¡­¡±


    Cheryl, who was already exhausted from one wave of pleasure, sprawled out on the bed sheet. When she saw the man in front of her begin to undress, her beautiful eyes widened.


    The thin shirt was yanked off and thrown in any direction. Then his pants were lowered, revealing something that had been standing with such arrogance.


    Edgar pounced on his prey who was inching aside after removing the barrier from his body. Hevished Cheryl with kisses from head to toe once more.


    He caused the woman¡¯s entire body to sweat. Then came the time of the lovers¡¯ union, whichsted for a while.

 Unexpected engagement invitation

    They began a new chapter in their rtionship on the second night in this bridal atmosphere. Cheryl and Edgar were open with each other about their feelings on the wedding night, as they had been previously. It was now up to their bodies to be honest with each other.


    When love flows, connecting the heart and mind isn¡¯t always enough. Dependence on each other¡¯s bodies is another way to enhance the bond.


    What we call love is a pure bond between the heart and the body. A love that can be thought of as thest port of call and the ce to return to when you are tired. It is both beautiful and warm, and it provides a sense of confidence.


    Cheryl was getting a sense of it. Slowly melting the ice that she had carved in this manner, the tight defences in her heart began to melt and she began to ept Edgar as a lover. Whereas she had previously seen Edgar as merely a character created by her, Cheryl now saw him as a real person, made of flesh and blood.


    Furthermore, Cheryl began to see everything about Edgar from a different angle, from the side closest to him.


    It was then that she realised how charismatic this man named Edgar Baldwin was. He¡¯s gentle, kind, and loving, a bit of a tease, and the type to pamper. He ispletely different from what she described in the novel.


    Edgar senses Cheryl¡¯s eptance as well.


    The man was overjoyed beyond expression. Happiness overflowed from the bottom of his heart, drowning him in feelings of falling in love every day. He wanted to be this way with Cheryl forever.


    ¨C


    Three months had passed since the marriage of the famous Marquess. At the same time, Cheryl is adjusting to her new life as Marchioness.


    The Marquess of Nortnd¡¯s identity was high and noble, so the nobles automatically respected Cheryl as a Marchioness. As a result, a week after she officially became a Marchioness, banquet invitations from various noble families continued to pour in. There are only minor invitations, such as a tea party, and there are invitations to major events, such as a ceremony for the maturation of a noble child.


    She would asionally run into one or two Princesses from the pce at this point. They greet each other with proper etiquette, but their rtionship is not as close as a family rtionship.


    But she wouldn¡¯t be called Cheryl if she didn¡¯t care about such things.


    She was just a transmigrated soul from another world to her. She had no emotional ties to the royal family and did not consider herself to be a member of it. Only Edgar, on the other hand, has been recognised by her as the only person she is closest to in this world.


    Every time she finished the party invitation, she went back to the Baldwin mansion and buried herself in her husband¡¯s warm embrace.


    She enjoys being pampered and has grown ustomed to it.


    ¨C


    The Marquess and Marchioness, who were always clinging to each other, were chatting in the flower pavilion that afternoon.


    Beth approached them, apanied by a few strangers.


    ¡°Good day, Marquess and Marchioness,¡±


    Beth and the foreign servants all greeted them at the same time.


    Edgar responded with a nod. However, when he saw the uniforms worn by the foreign servants, Edgar immediately expressed his displeasure.


    Just like Cheryl, who suddenly felt her period of sobriety wasing to an end.


    ¡°Are you from the pce?¡± Edgar already knew, but his heart was still small.


    One of the foreign servants approached Beth, standing at her level.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, Marquess,¡± he said. ¡°We were sent by the royal family to deliver the engagement party invitations to the Baldwin mansion,¡± he continued.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who is engaged?¡± Cheryl inquired.


    ¡°In response to the Marchioness, the third Princess is engaged.¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback by the servant¡¯s response. The news of Yvette¡¯s engagement caused a small ripple in her heart and bothered her.


    Edgar said a few words and gently escorted the people out of the pce, sensing his wife¡¯s mood shift.


    The invitation was in Beth¡¯s hands, and she handed it to Edgar to examine.


    The name of Yvette Rowe, who would be engaged to an unusual man, the Fourth Prince of the Empire named Marius Laverty, was engraved on thick gold embellished paper.


    Edgar has no other feelings and ignores the gold-encrusted invitation because he is unaware that Yvette has nned something poisonous against Cheryl.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened as the invitation on the table revealed the name of Yvette¡¯s fianc¨¦e-to-be.


    Laverty, Marius


    Cheryl frowned quietly, feeling a pang of fear in her heart.


    She remembered that Yvette had married someone else in the novel, but not this Prince. In the novel, Yvette married a Prince from a small kingdom far away, not someone from the empire.


    Cheryl hadn¡¯t written anything about Marius Laverty in the novel, so his sudden appearance made her ufortable.


    Cheryl was so engrossed in her thoughts that she forgot about her husband who was sitting beside her.


    A certain husband was displeased to see his wife no longer leaning on him since the pce guests arrived.


    He cast a nce at his wife and repeatedly entered the code for the woman to return to his arms. But it appears that his efforts were in vain. His life partner¡¯s appearance was even stranger, as if she was thinking hard.


    ¡°What are you seriously considering?¡±


    Edgar asked, his voice as calm as possible, trying to keep the sour taste of being ignored from his heart.


    ¡°This-¡± Cheryl almost said that she was thinking about this person named Marius Laverty, but she changed her sentence halfway because she remembered who she was talking to.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the third princess to be engaged so soon,¡± sheter admitted.


    Edgar took another quick look at the invitation and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with her getting engaged right now. Isn¡¯t she of marriageable age? Even if she marries today, that¡¯s fine. So, what exactly are you concerned about?¡±


    Cheryl is also unsure of what she is concerned about. It would be considered good news if Yvette got engaged and married as soon as possible.


    However, she felt a slight unpleasant vibration deep within her. Cheryl still didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m worried about. It¡¯s just that I have a feeling¡­ that something bad is going to happen in the future.¡± Cheryl spoke her mind openly.


    Edgar hugged Cheryl and lifted her beloved woman¡¯s body onto hisp. The two people¡¯s faces almost touched, especially when the man drew closer, creating an ambiguous atmosphere.


    She pushed him away before his lips touched Cheryl¡¯s.


    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s in a public ce!¡± She reprimanded.


    No big man listened to such a spoiled rebuke. Edgar was no exception.


    ¡°What public ce? There is only the two of us here.¡±


    Cheryl looked around. There isn¡¯t anyone here. Beth had long since left, leaving only her and Edgar.


    Cheryl soon became aware of a new threat. The threat had be more tangible, and it appeared to be unavoidable.


    Edgar pressed down on her, trapping her between the chair and his own body. His lips lifted up to form a sly smile.


    Cheryl got chills every time she saw that kind of smile. Edgar caught her lips first, before she could protest.


    As usual, the man kissed her passionately. Edgar whispered a wish with a heavy desire into Cheryl¡¯s ear after sessfully making her gasp for air.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do it in public for a long time.¡±


    Cheryl rolled her beautiful, tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! That¡¯s humiliating. Oh, wait¡­ don¡¯t¡­!¡±

 Back to the novel plot

    The young woman was contemting and lost in thought after the Marquess was satisfied and let Cheryl go.


    The reason was the third Princess, Yvette Rowe¡¯s, engagement invitation.


    This engagement made her feel terrible, and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it since epting the invitation that afternoon.


    Cheryl has spent thest three months socialising with the noble circle. She never learned anything significant about Yvette.


    The reasoning was that it was impossible for the famous Princess Yvette to conceal happy news such as wedding ns. But then she received an engagement invitation. This caused Cheryl¡¯s mind to make numerous guesses.


    The engagement party will take ce in 5 days, as stated in the invitation. For some, this may be good news when the first step toward perfect rtionships and true happiness, namely marriage, is taken.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, does not fall into the category of happy people. On the contrary, she was disturbed by the announcement of Yvette¡¯s engagement.


    This invitation, in her opinion, was done in a hurry, like things that appeared out of thin air. Despite the fact that Yvette was the king¡¯s favourite Princess, it was impossible for the king to ignore his princess¡¯ important event.


    Cheryl¡¯s instincts told her that something was off, but she didn¡¯t know what it was.


    She paced quietly in her room after dinner. Cheryl did everything, from staring out the ss window at the courtyard decorated with dim garden lights to casually knocking on the dresser, because she was the only one in the room and there was no need to think about polite etiquette and so on.


    She flipped through the gold-ted invitation with her delicate fingers. Her gaze was drawn repeatedly to the names of the two people engraved solidly on gold paper.


    Marius Laverty and Yvette Rowe.


    Cheryl was unfamiliar with the name. Not only because she didn¡¯t create this one character, but also because this stranger appears out of nowhere and makes her feel uneasy.


    The newly married young woman had forgotten a decision she had made some time ago: she wanted to see this world aspletely unique.


    She has now returned to her original understanding, which considers this world to be a novel she wrote herself.


    As a result, the writer is terrified of the ignorance that emerges from the darkness.


    ¡°I recall Yvette marrying a Prince from a small, distant kingdom in the novel. Even though I didn¡¯t write it down, it¡¯s not Prince Marius from the empire.¡± Cheryl calms down and exins the plot once more.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eugene Laverty is the empire¡¯s sole representative in Zizvania. But why has another prince appeared?¡± Cheryl mumbled. The young woman supported her chin with her hand, as was customary.


    Cheryl posed in such a way that one nce revealed that she was thinking deeply. It was obvious from her brain, which immediately generated a number of possibilities in her mind.


    ¡°If the king wants a stable life after retirement, he should simply dere his loyalty to Eugene,¡±


    Detective Cheryl began to investigate.


    ¡°As far as I know, the king was never pleased with Eugene in Zizvania. Then, because of his arrogance, he couldn¡¯t have just dropped his ego and joined Eugene. With the arrival of a prince from the empire, the king¡¯s position must feel even more threatened. But why did he allow Prince Marius and Yvette to marry?¡±


    Cheryl spun around once more while muttering.


    ¡°Wait, could it be that Prince Marius fell in love with Yvette by chance and then pressured the king into agreeing to the marriage proposal no matter what, even if the king didn¡¯t want to?¡±


    Cheryl continued her monologue while touching the gold engraving on the bedside of the bed. ¡°Yvette is so pretty, so it could have happened,¡± she said.


    ¡°Aside from the option of falling in love, there is something called alliance marriage.¡± Cheryl nibbled on her nails. Her feet continue to tread faithfully on the velvet carpet, unwilling to stop.


    She went on, ¡°Thetter option is preferable. If this is the case, the king is forming an alliance with the imperial prince.¡±


    ¡°The king desired to form an alliance with the imperial people, but instead of Eugene, he sought out another prince. So he wants to get rid of Eugene?¡±


    Cheryl was surprised by her own analysis. She drew two conclusions from her two-hour-long daydream.


    On the surface, neither option appears to be dangerous. However, a closer examination reveals that it is aplicated game.


    First, Yvette and Prince Marius fell in love and couldn¡¯t wait to be together any longer.


    The first possibility appears to be a pure love story with a famous romance storyline, such as Romeo and Juliet. ording to Yvette and Marius, the male and female sides are diametrically opposed, but in the end, they manage to unite their hearts and form a legal bond between themselves and the two opposing sides.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, immediately eliminated this possibility from the list because it sounded cliche and made little sense. Even if it is a novel world, the world isn¡¯t that sweet.


    The second possibility is that their rtionship is motivated by a political game. For example, the king may wish to increase his power by coborating with the empire¡¯s prince.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, prefers the second option.


    The young woman then began another session of deep thought.


    Her brain¡¯s wheels spun once more, disying a vivid imagination.


    ¡°Say it¡¯s true that the king wishes to depose Eugene as crown prince of Zizvania by bringing the prince Marius.¡± Of course, with that much assistance, the king will not only act to get rid of the crown prince. He would undoubtedly point his ws at the other powerful men of Zizvania who he perceived as a threat to his position as king. The Marquess of Nortnd, for example.


    The king had previously crushed the Marquess of Nortnd¡¯s position, but with his remaining strength, Edgar Baldwin managed to rebuild the Marquess of Nortnd¡¯s position to where it was before the king intervened.


    In other words, the Marquess of Nortnd¡¯s power was increasing at an rming rate. The king may well perceive him as a threat at that point.¡±


    Cheryl came to a halt at this point. Her round eyes widened, as if searching for the best answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cheryl said as she punched her own palm. ¡°After much deliberation, the most likely answer is this! It¡¯s almost certain that the king intends to use the empire¡¯s power to suppress the nobles who wield power in Zizvania. Why do I have the impression that this plot is the same as in The Phoenix and the Dragon? I expected the plot to shift after my arrival¡­¡±


    Cheryl was exhausted after moving around in deep thought for a while. She sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing her stiff waist, and lifted the skirt of her satin dress.


    ¡°I just discovered that my wife¡¯s thoughts are this profound.¡±


    A deep voice called out from behind Cheryl.


    Cheryl was taken aback. She straightened her spine and turned her head stiffly. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she realised who was behind her.


    ¡°Ed¡­ Edgar?¡± Cheryl¡¯s lips trembled just thinking about that person¡¯s name.


    Edgar Baldwin stood there, leaned back, arms crossed. When Cheryl noticed him, he moved slowly towards the woman in the mauve-purple gown.


    Edgar came to aplete stop in front of the woman. One is standing and the other is sitting on the edge of the bed. His gaze was fixed on Cheryl. However, her expression indicated that her mood was erratic.


    ¡°So this is what bothered you all afternoon, my wife?¡± Edgar inquired.


    The man asked a question in a yful tone that didn¡¯t sound serious, but Cheryl got goosebumps when she heard it.


    .

 Remember that your soul mate is a mirror image of you.

    Edgar reached out his hand to stroke his little wife¡¯s cheek.


    However, the owner dodged the big hand before itnded on the soft cheek.


    Cherry cast a quick nce at Edgar¡¯s hand, which was about to grab her face.


    ¡°When¡­ when have you been standing there?¡± Cheryl inquired.


    ¡°From the beginning,¡± Edgar said with a crooked smile.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened and she gave Edgar a horrified look.


    ¡°Since the beginning?¡± she eximed, stunned.


    Cheryl knew the man wasn¡¯t joking even before Edgar responded. The sly look in the Marquess¡¯ eyes said it all.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Cheryl was worried about what she would say during her monologue. She said a few lines that contained novel spoilers, which worried her that Edgar would suspect her.


    ¡°If you hear everything, it means¡­¡± she stammered on.


    Cheryl was still unsure whether Edgar had heard everything correctly. If Edgar had discovered that he didn¡¯t know much and had asked about it now, it would have been clear what she had said earlier.


    Unfortunately, this is not the case. Edgar is a skilled knight with extraordinary talent,parable to that of a great general, having gone through training that honed not only strength but also the sharpness of the five senses.


    Of course, Edgar heard everything Cheryl said earlier. And now, this wife acted as if she was afraid he would hear what was said earlier. His heart was tinged with curiosity.


    ¡°Everything was ryed to me. What¡¯s the deal with that? ¡°Edgar half-demanded that Cheryl finish what she had started earlier.


    ¡°Then¡­ Then¡­¡± stammered Cheryl. She was unable to exin anything. Although she was aware that there must be seeds of doubt against her in Edgar¡¯s heart.


    Edgar withdrew his gaze, possibly tired of seeing Cheryl pause for so long. He removed his shoes and sat down next to Cheryl on the bed.


    Hisrge hands grabbed his wife¡¯s waist and drew her into his arms. He hugged Cheryl on the chest, resting his chin on the top of Cheryl¡¯s head.


    Cherry was surprised by Edgar¡¯s sudden action. She¡¯s a little defiant. She stopped moving after a while, feeling the warmth in Edgar¡¯s embrace, and not feeling any other exaggerated movements from the man.


    The man hugged her for an extended period of time. Cheryl was about to believe Edgar was sleeping when she heard a low voice above her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re so preupied with this. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re concerned about my safety, correct?¡± Edgar muttered something. Cheryl felt the man¡¯s jaw move as he spoke, and his chin rested on top of her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± Edgar added. ¡°Although there are parts I don¡¯t understand, I appreciate your concern for me.¡±


    Cheryl realized right away that Edgar¡¯s ¡°unintelligible part¡± was referring to some novel spoilers.


    If it was just a sentence of understanding, Cheryl might have been relieved without feeling anything else. But she was taken aback by Edgar¡¯s unexpected gratitude.


    ¡°Yeah, okay¡­ That¡¯s because worrying about my husband¡¯s safety is part of my wifely responsibilities.¡± There was nothing else she could think of to express her gratitude to Edgar at this time. Cheryl was telling lies shamelessly as a result of this.


    A certain man didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary, instead tightening his embrace even more. He gave Cheryl¡¯s hair a solemn kiss.


    ¡°I feel really good,¡± he said between kisses. Then he went on, ¡°However, you will no longer have to burden yourself with such heavy thoughts. Just leave everything to me.¡±


    Surprisingly, Edgar not only epted the lie that had just been told, but he thanked her and made such a promise instead. Cheryl was moved.


    ¡°Edgar¡­¡±


    The Marquess¡¯ hand slid down her hair and onto Cheryl¡¯s face. He caressed her soft cheek, then gently touched Cheryl¡¯s rosy lips with his thumb.


    ¡°I enjoy hearing my name called. Call me again; I¡¯d like to hear it ¡°In a low, maic voice, he begs.


    Edgar suddenly became depressed. Cheryl was aware that this man had a tendency to change moods quickly, but she wasn¡¯t used to it.


    ¡°Say my name again,¡± Edgar said.


    Cheryl had no choice but to open her mouth.


    ¡°Edgar.¡±


    Whether Cheryl¡¯s voice was seductive or not, Edgar¡¯s body reacted immediately when he heard Cheryl say his name.


    He pounced on his beloved woman without hesitation, taking her and himself to fly and enjoy paradise on Earth.


    ¨C


    Cheryl was lost in her own thoughts three days ago, busy guessing what ploty ahead. Until she didn¡¯t realize the day had passed.


    There is only one more day until Yvette¡¯s engagement party.


    A new problem arose. Cheryl had not prepared an engagement gift.


    She was now a Marchioness, and her actions reflected that. Engagement gifts, for example, must be prepared properly and appropriately, as well as in ordance with the level of nobility that she bears.


    Cheryl hadn¡¯t been able to rx since waking up in the morning. The young Marchioness was in a confused state the entire time she was bathing, dressing, or eating breakfast.


    Beth, the head of the Marchioness¡¯s maids, assumed that her mistress was not in the mood to be separated from her husband.


    Yes, Edgar had left yesterday and had not returned. There was an important matter that the king delegated to the Marquess of Nortnd.


    So, feeling relieved, Beth stated, ¡°Please, My Lady, eat a little more. I know you¡¯re disappointed that the Marquess isn¡¯t in the mansion. You can¡¯t, however, ignore yourself. Don¡¯t worry, the Marquess will return today.¡±


    Cheryl raised her brows slightly as she stared at the self-aware maid.


    ¡°I knew he¡¯d be back today,¡± she said. ¡°And I¡¯m not surprised he¡¯s not here. It was only¡­¡±


    Cheryl quickly covered her mouth. She thought discussing gifts was inappropriate, so she cut herself off.


    Beth sighed helplessly as she observed this young madam who hesitated far too frequently.


    ¡°If you have any concerns, My Lady, please share them with me.¡± Beth stated that she was only interested in her master¡¯s business out of genuine curiosity.


    Cheryl reconsidered. Edgar is currently not at the mansion, and the engagement event is scheduled for tomorrow. There isn¡¯t much time to look for and prepare gifts. If not now, there might not be timeter.


    ¡°Well, then, could you give me your thoughts on what I should present to the third Princess at her engagement tomorrow?¡± Cheryl enquired.


    Beth looked up. The wrinkled expression on Cheryl¡¯s face convinced Beth that this was what was bothering the Marchioness. She was a little embarrassed about mistaking the Marchioness for the Marquess.


    ¡°In response to my Lady, the Marquess has been preparing the gifts for the past three days. The gifts are now stored in a special warehouse for valuables, packed and ready to be taken at any time ¡°said Beth


    ¡°Does Edgar have it prepared?¡± Cheryl inquired subtly.


    Hearing Cheryl mention the Marquess¡¯ name directly made Beth uneasy. Her ears, she felt, were unworthy of hearing her master¡¯s true name.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, My Lady,¡± Beth said. Beth¡¯s uneasy expression had faded, and she was now responding to Cheryl with proper maid etiquette.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t notice Beth¡¯s inconveniences. Her mood immediately improved when she learned that Edgar had taken care of the gifts. Clear skies and warm sunshine had reced the gloomy and cloudy atmosphere.


    She, who did not have an appetite at first, has now changed her eating habits. Her te quickly became piled high with various dishes.


    Beth wasn¡¯t surprised by Cheryl¡¯s obvious transformation.


    Seeing the mistress in this light made Beth feel like her attitude was simr to the Marquess¡¯. The Marquess liked to change his moods at breakneck speed, and she now had a wife who did the same.


    Beth quietly confirmed the well-known proverb, ¡®Your soulmate is a reflection of you.¡¯

 she met her husband’s ex-‘bed partner’

    Cheryl is unsure when Edgar will return. When she opened her eyes in the morning, she noticed a handsome man smiling at her.


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but stare intently, as if trying to carve every beautiful feature of a man into her heart as someone who appreciates beauty.


    ¡°Good morning, my wife.¡± The attractive man greeted her.


    Cheryl responded with a mumbled ¡°Mm.¡± She was still engrossed in her own fantasy.


    He hadn¡¯t seen his wife in two days, and he was immediately met with her absent-minded gaze, much to Edgar¡¯s chagrin.


    He pecked his beloved woman¡¯s small and sexy lips without saying anything.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheryl is fine with being kissed suddenly. But the woman pushed Edgar away as soon as she felt something rough, like sandpaper, hit the corners of her lips.


    ¡°What exactly is this? It hurts so bad!¡± She was upset.


    Cheryl covered her lips, observing what was rubbing her soft lips.


    Her eyepiece grewrger, and she noticed Edgar¡¯s mustache and beard had grown. Cheryl also noticed that her husband¡¯s wavy ck hair had grown a little longer than before.


    ¡°Did you get a mustache?¡± Cheryl inquired, her tone usatory. As if growing a mustache were a punishable sin.


    Edgar subconsciously touched his own face. It wasn¡¯t until his finger touched something rough that he realized his face was no longer smooth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t shave it.¡± Edgar immediately acknowledged his mistakes.


    Cheryl was bothered by the stubble of Edgar¡¯s mustache and beard on his face. She pushed Edgar away once more.


    ¡°Please leave. I dislike men with facial mustaches and beards!¡± Cheryl not only pushed, but she also threw a pillow in Edgar¡¯s face.


    She got out of bed with a thud, irritated. Even the velvet carpet beneath couldn¡¯t muffle Cheryl¡¯s footsteps. One can only imagine how upset thatdy was.


    A certain man, who became a source of annoyance, couldn¡¯t understand why his wife was so angry simply because he had grown a thin mustache by ident. With a puzzled expression, he looked in the direction Cheryl was heading.


    ¡°Does she truly despise the man with the mustache?¡± Edgar muttered.


    ¨C


    The Marchioness¡¯s sulking upon waking apparently continued until breakfast time.


    Edgar tries to seduce his wife by presenting her with delicious food, but his attempts fail miserably. Cheryl still wouldn¡¯t look at his face, despite the fact that the troublesome mustache and beard had vanished.


    The woman ate while snorting every now and then. Anyway, he radiated hatred from head to toe and refused to be approached.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t do anything about his wife¡¯s incoherent sulking. He was simply eating the dish in front of him quietly.


    ¨C


    The Baldwins are still under the influence of annoyance. Keep it up until it¡¯s time to go to the pce for the invitation to the third princess¡¯ engagement party.


    The Baldwin Mansion was exited by two carriages. The first was arge main carriage with magnificent ornaments that could seat a dozen people. The Marquess and his wife rode in this carriage.


    The other carriage is a slightly smaller train than the main train. It was upied by Beth and several other maids in addition to being the bearer of the engagement gift.


    Only Edgar and Cheryl sat across from each other inside the main carriage, which bore the coat of arms of the Baldwin Mansion.


    Cheryl purposefully avoided the scorching stares. Rather than meeting the man across from her, the young woman chose to focus on the model of her dress.


    Cheryl wore a light green and white dress with a low cor and a matchingce bodice today. The dress¡¯s sleeves were tight from the base of the sleeves to the elbows, but the rest were wide andced. The skirt hem of the dress is also embellished with flowers.


    Because of herplicated style and cuteness, it appeared at first nce to be a Lolita-style dress, childish and inappropriate for the asion.


    However, when worn by Cheryl andbined with a high bun hairstyle and a hat with goose feathers on it as a headdress, the overall effect is elegant and youthful.


    Moier created a one-of-a-kind gown for the Marchioness this morning, stating, ¡°Marchioness, you are absolutely stunning. Your beauty is not overpowering, but you have the sweetness of a young woman.¡±


    Cheryl had no idea what Moier meant by the flurry of praise. And she didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    What mattered to her was that she felt satisfied when she looked in the mirror. Regardless of Moier¡¯s description of youth, this dress was very pretty and fresh.


    Cheryl gave a contented smile.


    Edgar¡¯s gaze never left Cheryl¡¯s figure across from her. Edgar was irritated as this woman looked appreciatively at her dress. He wanted to rip the dress and throw it off the train because it had diverted his wife¡¯s attention away from him.


    ¡°Howe that gown can get her attention while I¡¯m ignored?¡± Edgar was moaning quietly in his heart.


    The couple didn¡¯t talk the entire trip because Cheryl ignored her husband and Edgar was preupied with being jealous of a piece of clothing.


    The carriage they were riding in arrived at the pce not long after. With the arrival of invited guests, the pce, which is usually crowded, has be more lively.


    The women in their lovely gowns swayed joyfully, as did the men in their ck or red coats and whitece shirts. Hats were worn as headdresses by both men and women.


    While most men¡¯s hats are of the same style, women¡¯s hats vary greatly. Small hats with feathers ands are worn by some, while others wearrge hats with floral orce essories.


    The carriage from the Baldwin Mansion came to a halt on a special line reserved for nobles.


    Because their carriage wasn¡¯t supposed to stop in the noble¡¯s path, Beth and a few of the other maids had to take a slight detour. Beth and the others dashed down to the marquess¡¯ main carriage after the carriage was parked.


    Beth personally opened the carriage door and ced a small chair in front of it for her to step on.


    Edgar was the first toe out. He didn¡¯t have to stand on the small chair because the big man had long legs.


    Edgar turned around after descending and reached into the carriage.


    It is critical to be prudent at this time. Cheryl realized this and threw away her annoyance to take the Marquess¡¯ outstretched hand.


    As Cheryl stepped out of the carriage, another arrived and stopped right beside them.


    The carriage¡¯s owner descended, revealing the tall and dignified figure of a nobleman named Xander El Nix.


    Following his exit, the man reached out for someone in the carriage.


    A white hand with a red curtain appeared from the door, greeting the noble¡¯s outstretched hand.


    The woman in the maroon gown exited the carriage of the El Nix noble.


    Several nobles who happened to be nearby walked over to greet the Marquess and the nobles of El Nix.


    However, when the woman in the carriage¡¯s figure was revealed, ripples of awkwardness appeared in the hearts of several people. The nobles abandoned their ns and stood quietly aside. As if anticipating the show.


    ¡°What a coincidence that we arrived almost at the same time, Marquess and Marchioness of Nortnd,¡± Xander said, oblivious to courtesy.


    Before Edgar could respond, the woman beside Xander bowed slightly, making an elegant respectful gesture.


    ¡°Marquess, it¡¯s been a while. Elena sends her best wishes for your health and happiness.¡±

 Cheryl had been poisoned.

    Elena raised her head.


    Her gaze was fixed on the man she adored with all her heart. The longing in her eyes was so intense and thick that others could sense how strong the woman¡¯s feelings for the man in front of her were.


    Elena had been frustrated with her own love for three months. As a result, she found it difficult to control herself as soon as she met him.


    Elena struggled to remain graceful, even though her heart desired to leap into the arms of the Marquess she adored.


    Meanwhile, the man himself, Edgar, paid no attention to Elena.


    ¡°Yes, we met here by chance,¡± he said to Xander, still holding Cheryl¡¯s hand.


    Edgar cast another quick nce at Xander. ¡°My wife and I will go in first,¡± he said, gently grabbing Cheryl¡¯s hand and saying, ¡°Come on, my dear wife.¡±


    Cheryl nodded, her face bright with a smile.


    They followed Beth and the other two maids from the courtyard to the pce.


    Cheryl reflected on the previous meeting in silence. Elena was a woman Cheryl remembered well.


    Just then, at Emily¡¯s tavern, she learns that Edgar has a woman from a brothel named Elena who caters specifically to him.


    ¡°The Marquess of Nortnd is said to be very fond of this woman,¡± Emily had told her at the time.


    If Cheryl had been able to respond to that fact with ease, it wouldn¡¯t have been the same now.


    Offended? Obviously. What woman does not experience pain when she meets her husband¡¯s former ¡°bed partner¡±?


    Jealous? This is also unquestionable. Elena, in particr, has a stunning face and a sexy body shape.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my dear wife? Why do you appear uninspired? Are you feeling unwell? ¡°Edgar inquired.


    Cheryl raised her head, meeting Edgar¡¯s concerned gaze.


    Because she was irritated, the young woman refused to respond. In her mind, Edgar must have given that look to another woman, making Cheryl sick with rage.


    Instead of responding, she turned her gaze to the overcrowded area of the pce.


    This engagement party was much busier than her wedding reception, as she had expected.


    Edgar didn¡¯t mind if his wife ignored him. He gently guided Cheryl¡¯s hand up the stairs and through the main door of Zizvailles Pce.


    Even though the Marquess had only just entered the hall, there were nobles everywhere who wanted to speak with him. Whether it¡¯s a casual greeting or someone who is well acquainted with him.


    Edgar talked with the gentleman without letting Cheryl off the hook, causing the woman to snort repeatedly.


    ¡°Why is he clutching my hand like a cop clutching a suspect? I¡¯d rather eat than converse with these people ¡°She grumbled angrily.


    The nobles who had been obstructing the Marquess¡¯ path for so long had now disbanded after achieving their goal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the King first,¡± he said to the person next to him.


    They walked through the main hall to the king¡¯s throne, which was at the far end.


    Following multiple of formal greetings to the king in ordance with court protocol, Edgar took Cheryl to meet today¡¯s engaged couple, Yvette Rowe and Marius Laverty.


    Cheryl kept pulling her hand away from Edgar¡¯s grasp as she walked.


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Instead of letting go, Edgar asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being dragged around like that. First, let me go.¡± Cheryl rationalized.


    Edgar had no idea his wife had been nning to leave him all along. ¡°We greet the third Princess first,¡± he said helplessly, sighing.


    ¡°Will you let me go after that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    After the ringing ceremony, all that remained was for the fianc¨¦ to greet guests and thank them for their blessing, while the royals took advantage of the opportunity to socialize.


    The two newly engaged people¡¯s faces were filled with happy smiles. Yvette, in particr, would disy a timid demeanor in front of the nobles who teased her.


    The nobles retreated as the Marquess and Marchioness of Nortnd approached, making way for the Marquess and his wife.


    Cheryl had seen Marius Laverty¡¯s appearance from a few meters away.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The man stands approximately 170 cm tall and has long dark brown hair that is tied back. The appearance is clean, with no unnecessary luxuries. He also appears to enjoy smiling and to be unpretentious. His facial features are simr to Eugene Laverty¡¯s, but he appears to be a little younger.


    Because of his sudden appearance, this man had given Cheryl a headache for some time. Cheryl didn¡¯t let down her guard because he appeared docile.


    In fact, Cheryl is more suspicious of people like Marius Laverty because it¡¯s so easy to hide a knife behind a suave smile.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness the Fourth Prince and Princess the Third. I¡¯d like to congratte you on your engagement. I¡¯m hoping that this engagement brings you luck and blessings.¡± Edgar greeted in an uncharacteristically humble manner.


    Cheryl frowned, her gaze drawn to Edgar. She knew this guy had always looked down on the royal family, but he didn¡¯t even hesitate in front of an imperial prince. Edgar didn¡¯t appear to be afraid of anything.


    To Cheryl¡¯s surprise, Marius didn¡¯t seem to mind Edgar¡¯s ent. He kept a friendly and sociable expression on his face.


    ¡°Thank you again, Marquess,¡± Marius said in response to Edgar¡¯s greeting. ¡°I heard you just got married not long ago, is that true?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°That is correct. This is the Marchioness of Nortnd, my wife.¡±


    Marius gave Cheryl an unfathomable look. He continued, still smiling, ¡°Marchioness, aren¡¯t you a Princess? That means we¡¯ll be a family. I hope we can get along in the future.¡±


    Marius¡¯ words were casually spoken, but they carried a much deeper meaning.


    Edgar simply chuckled in response to Marius¡¯ words.


    Yvette stood by Marius¡¯ side from the beginning, saying nothing. The young woman who holds the title of Zizvania¡¯s most beautiful woman just stood there, staring at Edgar with eyes full of unknown emotions.


    The women allegedly exchanged greetings on their own. But, seeing Yvette¡¯s hesitation, Cheryl was also hesitant to begin. She was preupied with the buffet table, which was piled high with various types of food. Desire rumbled in her stomach.


    Yvette became aware of Cheryl¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry right now, Royal Sister. Would you like to join me as I eat some dishes?¡± Yvette inquired abruptly.


    Cheryl was taken aback by the way Yvette addressed her.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Call her by her new title,¡± Edgar said.


    Not only were Cheryl and Yvette taken aback, but Marius¡¯s expression changed slightly as a result of Edgar¡¯s impolite words.


    Yvette¡¯s surprise, on the other hand, recovered quickly. She put on her best smile and made an apology gesture.


    ¡°I apologize, Marquess. I was too tired to remember that my younger sister had married. From now on, I will refer to her by her formal title. Please don¡¯t be concerned.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s approach to Edgar was noticeably different. Yvette had pulled Cheryl towards the dessert buffet table before she could think of anything else.


    As they approached the table, a sweet fragrance wafted up.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, royal sister.¡± Yvette refers to Cheryl as ¡°royal sister¡± once more, whether on purpose or not.


    Cheryl was not paying attention this time. She looked around, deciding which food she wanted to eat first.


    Yvette unexpectedly took a piece of cake and handed it to Cheryl.


    ¡°This looks so good,¡± she said as she handed her a small te of pretty cake slices.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t like the color of the cake, but she couldn¡¯t say no. So she epted Yvette¡¯s cake and scooped it out slowly.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Yvette inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s tasty.¡± Cheryl responded truthfully.


    ¡°That makes me feel better.¡± Yvette also took and ate another cake.


    Yvette hadn¡¯t finished her cake when she noticed Eugene¡¯s figure not far from where he stood.


    The third princess quickly set her te down.


    ¡°I have to return to greet guests with my fianc¨¦. Are you alright with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. If you require anything, please feel free to call my maid, Mithreene. She will supply whatever you require.¡±


    ¡°Of course, thank you.¡±


    Cheryl took another cake and ate it after Yvette left.


    A maid approached her, carrying a tray of drinking sses.


    ¡°Would you like a drink, My Lady?¡± the maid asked politely.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    The tray contains four sses in total. Three of the others are wines, and one is orange juice. Cheryl chose the juice ss without hesitation.


    Cheryl then continued to eat and drink.


    Beth appeared from behind her not long after. Cheryl had just remembered Beth¡¯s group had joined her.


    ¡°Did you just walk in?¡±


    ¡°My Lady, yes. While we were registering the gifts, some pce maids caused some confusion. But don¡¯t worry, everything is fine now.¡±


    Cheryl nodded, sipping her orange juice, as Beth spoke. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it, so she wasn¡¯t concerned.


    Cheryl¡¯s body wobbled slightly as she reached out for more snacks, as if the strength in every muscle was fading. Her head was also dizzy and hurting.


    Cheryl¡¯s body was on the verge of copsing. Fortunately, Beth acted quickly and restrained the Marchioness¡¯s frail body.


    ¡°My Lady, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I feel weak, like I¡¯m about to pass out,¡± Cheryl admitted.


    Mithreene approached them at this point.


    ¡°What happened, Marchioness? You appear ill,¡± she observed.


    ¡°Our Marchioness is not feeling well. Could you please give me some space to rest?¡± In ce of Cheryl, Beth responded.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Pleasee with me. The third princess had already messaged me to be on the lookout in case the Marchioness required anything. The Princess even asked me to prepare the Princess¡¯ private room for the Marchioness.¡±


    Mithreene spoke for a long time as she led the way. Beth was standing behind her, as were two servant girls from the Baldwin Mansion.


    Mithreene led them through a lengthy passage. Several pce guards stood guard in front of the hall.


    Beth cast a nce at some of the bodyguards, her instincts making her uneasy when she met one of the bodyguards¡¯ gaze.

 fall for someone’s ruse

    ¡°The room is directly ahead. Come on, hurry up, the Marchioness can¡¯t take it any longer.¡± Mithreene¡¯s voice sounded as if she was being chastised.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Beth flinched slightly as she slowed her pace. Mithreene¡¯s words made the 29-year-old maidservant frown.


    Mithreene, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to think there was anything wrong with her words. She even smiled lopsidedly and continued walking until she came to a stop in front of a beautiful carved door.


    Mithreene motioned for Beth to bring Cheryl in and opened the door.


    ¡°Bring the Marchioness in so she can rest,¡± she said as she issued orders.


    Mithreene¡¯s tone really bothered Beth. But when she noticed Cheryl drooping on her shoulder, she realized the Marchioness had fallen asleep. Beth sucked her groan and led the Marchioness into the restroom.


    She carried Cheryl¡¯s body to the only king-sized bed withvish ornaments on all four corners.


    ¡°Can you both assist me in getting some snacks and drinks for the Marchioness? I can¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± Mithreene stopped the two maids who were about to assist Beth in putting Cheryl down.


    ¡°But¡­,¡±


    The two servant girls hesitated and looked at Beth for approval for a moment.


    Mithreene said it again, perhaps sensing their hesitation ¡°Will it be just a moment? Bring some water for the Marchioness to refresh herselfter.¡±


    Mithreene¡¯s words rang urgently.


    Beth finally nodded after considering that they would need some itemster if the Marchioness awoke.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll only take a second,¡± Mithreene reassured.


    Mithreene and the two servant girls exited through the front door.


    Beth threw Cheryl on the bed as soon as the door shut, pulling the nket up to cover half of the petite body underneath. Beth then took a silk handkerchief from her pocket. Slowly, she wiped a few drops of sweat from the young woman¡¯s drooping brow on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd, the weather isn¡¯t that hot, but why does the Marchioness keep sweating?¡± Beth mused.


    Beth was startled when her fingertips brushed against Cheryl¡¯s skin, and she instinctively pulled her hand back.


    ¡°It¡¯s scorching! Is the Marchioness feverish? Why the sudden change ¡­? When it seemed fine earlier,¡± Beth mumbled as she wiped sweat from the Marchioness¡¯s face and removed the nket that had been covering it.


    Cheryl is sleeping, but she appears to be having a bad dream. The young woman was constantly on the move. Crystal beads clung to her brow and neck. Her lips opened and closed, bing parched like a thirsty person.


    ¡°Hot¡­¡± Cheryl mumbled between conscious and unconscious panting.


    Beth overheard Cheryl¡¯s low voice.


    When Beth noticed the woman on the bed was agitated, she looked around for something to cool her mistress down.


    Beth¡¯s gaze was drawn to a hand fan on a table near the bed. She grabbed it without thinking twice, intending to use it to fan Cheryl.


    The hand fan is partially made of peacock feathers, with a white and green base and a distinctive peacock feather pattern on top. It¡¯s quite lovely. Beth deduced that it belonged to the third Princess.


    ¡°There is no other option; I can only borrow this,¡± Beth exined.


    A strange fragrance wafted from the hand fan as soon as Beth opened it. It smells nice, but it doesn¡¯t smell like perfume. It also has an odd odor.


    ¡°What is this odor?¡± The smell made Beth suspicious. She held the fan up to her nose and sniffed it several times. But nothing came of it. She had no idea what the odor from the fan was.


    While the Marchioness next to her was sweating profusely, Beth pushed her negative thoughts aside and fanned carefully.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, appeared to be even hotter than usual. Her face was flushed, and she moved awkwardly. Her hands were moving around, and her fingers were even attempting to pull the cor of her dress off her body.


    ¡°What are you doing, my Lady? Are you feeling particrly hot?¡± Beth screamed in terror.


    Cheryl, of course, did not respond; she simply continued to move restlessly.


    ¡°Even so, the two servant girls have yet to return! Why did it take so long to get a small amount of water?¡±


    Beth fanning Cheryl with one hand while holding Cheryl¡¯s fingers back. Beth was working so hard that her head was beginning to feel heavy and painful.


    The woman shook her head, attempting to alleviate the pain. However, the opposite urred. Her body felt shaky, and her eyelids were heavy, as if she were sleepy.


    Beth was about to lose control of her body when she noticed the door open and someoneing inside. The footsteps were heavy and echoed in Beth¡¯s ears, as if they were piling up, and her vision was blurry.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you¡­?¡± Beth only had two words to say before copsing to the floor.


    ¨C


    Mithreene slowed her pace after exiting the restroom and instructed the two servant girls from the Baldwin Mansion to walk ahead of her.


    ¡°On the other hand, you¡¯re the one leading the way, and we don¡¯t know where we¡¯re going,¡± one of the girls pointed out.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mithreene was used to being respected by all servants of lower rank than her as the princess¡¯s personal maid. There had never been anyone who disagreed with any of her decisions. She instinctively disliked hearing the words of this servant girl in front of her.


    ¡°Just go, why so much made up nonsense?¡± sneered Mithreene.


    The two girls were forced to retract their remarks.


    The three maidservants walked past the guard stationed at the entrance to the hall. Mithreene sent a secret signal to the guard by nodding twice.


    The guards immediately understood and pointed their spears at the two Baldwin Mansion servant girls.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the problem? Howe you¡¯re getting in the way?¡±


    ¡°We were just passing through; don¡¯t you recognize us? Look, we¡¯ve even got Miss Mithreene with us-¡±


    Mithreene smacked the talking girl across the back of the head, knocking her out instantly.


    When the other girl saw this, she trembled uncontrobly. Her eyes widened in horror at the icy Mithreene.


    ¡°Miss Mithreene? Miss Mithreene?¡± What exactly are you doing-¡±


    She was also knocked out by one of the guards.


    Mithreene cast a condescending nce at the two servant girls whoy on the floor.


    ¡°Get rid of them as soon as possible. Then one of you will follow me because I need assistance carrying one more.¡± Mithreene gave the order, her tone arrogant and devoid of politeness.


    ¡°All right, Miss Mithreene.¡±


    The two guards who had been standing on opposite sides of the passage separated. One dealt with two unconscious girls, while the other followed Mithreene back to the restroom.


    Beth copsed to the floor when Mithreene opened the door.


    Mithreene motioned for the guard in front of her to take Beth with him.


    Cheryl was left alone on the bed, drenched in sweat, her white skin glowing.


    ¡°You are quite lovely, but you are no match for the Third Princess. Perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have had this experience if you hadn¡¯t thrown yourself between the Princess and the Marquess of Nortnd. Now all you have to do is wait for the Princess¡¯s vengeance, hm?¡± Mithreene snorted venomously.


    Before closing the door, she gave Cheryl a cold look.


    Mithreene then quickly found a random maid and gave her a secret order.


    Mithreene found a maid who was an ordinary lowly maid, so she agreed to take over Mithreene¡¯s duties without hesitation.


    Mithreene stood there watching the young maid approach the crown prince, Eugene Laverty.


    ¨C

 Eugene and her on the bed.

    Eugene follows the young maid to the restroom voluntarily, thinking that the girl he loves needs his help and support.


    A beautiful woman in a red dress stood in the shadows, watching Eugene leave. She didn¡¯t think anything was strange about it at first, until she noticed Mithreene watching the two from behind the hall pir.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatdy the personal maid of the Third Princess? Why is she keeping such a close eye on the Crown Prince?¡± Elena wondered as she twirled the champagne ss in her hand.


    She cast a nce at Edgar, who was far away among the nobles. Elena frowned when she didn¡¯t see Cheryl standing next to the man she loved. Instead of being happy, the sexydy felt strange about it.


    ¡°What happened to that woman?¡± Elena, who had just swallowed bitterly from the Marquess and Marchioness of Nortnd¡¯s act of affection in front of her, had negative thoughts as soon as she didn¡¯t see one of them on the other side.


    ¡°Edgar is a typical possessive person. It¡¯s impossible for him to leave his woman alone.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes brightened as if she were solving a puzzle and finding the missing piece.


    ¡°That woman suddenly disappeared, and the Crown Prince fled somewhere in a panic. What kind of chance is this?¡± Elena cocked her head, contemting, ¡°I recall hearing rumours that this woman is close to the Crown Prince. Is it possible¡­?¡±


    Her instincts told her that something wasn¡¯t quite right behind Eugene Laverty¡¯s departure.


    Elena moved quickly through the crowd, trying not to be seen by Mithreene, who happened to be looking at her. Elena¡¯s red dress swayed with the movement of her waist.


    Elena looked back in the direction Eugene and the maid had left, certain Mithreene was no longer paying attention.


    She wasn¡¯t one to get involved in other people¡¯s affairs. But there¡¯s no harm in being cautious; who knows what events will unfold in her favour?


    Elena decided to devise her own strategy while observing the situation.


    ¨C


    The crown prince, on the other hand, continued to follow the little maids until they entered a specific area without suspicion.


    Eugene, on the other hand, frowned when he realised who owned this property.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Third Princess¡¯ private resting ce? What brought you here?¡± Eugene inquired, somewhat warily.


    ¡°The Marchioness is indeed inside, before she asked the Third Princess to lend her the room,¡± the young maid exined.


    Eugene didn¡¯t believe the maid¡¯s exnation because he knew exactly what Yvette and Cheryl¡¯s rtionship was like.


    He was certain that such an exchange between the two was impossible.


    Eugene remembered seeing Yvette and Cheryl together at the buffet table, but that didn¡¯t put his mind at ease.


    He was about to say something, but the young maid had already opened the massive golden door, which was exquisitely carved. The door slowly opened, revealing the figure of a woman lying on the bed in the room.


    ¡°Please, Your Highness, The Marchioness is waiting for you inside,¡± Eugene¡¯s maid half-bowed.


    The man, who was initially hesitant, no longer paid attention to the maid beside him and left her alone as soon as his eyes caught a familiar figure.


    He entered the room.


    Step by step, the crown prince rose to his feet. His heavy shoes thumped against the thick carpet that stretched across the floor, muffled. Eugene approached the woman in the green gown who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°Cheryl?¡± Eugene spoke softly.


    Eugene could clearly see what Cheryl looked like now that they were so close.


    Her dress had a low cor that had now opened lower, exposing more than half of the two white hills on her chest that should not have been visible. The young woman¡¯s breath was quick, causing the white hills to move up and down, as if they wanted to be touched.


    Eugene struggled to swallow his saliva.


    ¡°Cheryl?¡± He called again as he bent down and gently patted Cheryl on the shoulder, hoping she would respond.


    Cheryl is notpletely conscious. While her body was hot and her mind was chaotic and foggy, she sensed something else growing stronger. The sensation made her body itch, as if she wanted to be rubbed and touched.


    It is more urately described as an instinct for something immoral.


    Cheryl¡¯s sanity is currently less than half. For some reason, when she heard a gentle voice calling out to her, her ears felt a slight pleasant sensation.


    Consider the sensation of being hot and then suddenly feeling a gentle breeze pass through your skin. That¡¯s how it appears.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes. Her big watery eyes narrowed as she locked her gaze on Eugene¡¯s handsome face. She extended her hand to touch the man¡¯s cheek. Her movements were erratic, exposing the sleeves of the gown that covered her arms.


    Eugene was taken aback when he noticed a white hand reaching out to him. Especially when those hands greedily touched not only his face, but also his sensitive ears.


    Warm soft fingertips traced Eugene¡¯s earlobe, which gradually warmed up to the touch.


    The naughty fingers are not satisfied. The tenderness continued to caress the crown prince¡¯s lips.


    Eugene grabbed Cheryl¡¯s hand as she was about to touch his lips for the second time.


    Eugene¡¯s breathing became erratic, but he tried to remain calm while warning Cheryl, ¡°Don¡¯t act like this.¡±


    The woman on the bed ignored the prince¡¯s cold warning. Instead, she smiled seductively,plemented by a slightly dishevelled appearance, the woman¡¯s white face and neck glistened with sweat and flushed cheeks.


    ¡°Cheryl, your face is bright red¡­ are you all right?¡±


    Eugene tries to remain calm in the face of Cheryl¡¯s overly seductive appearance. Knowing that something was wrong with Cheryl now, he tried to keep the moral of decency above his heart.


    ¡°Handsome fe¡­¡± Cheryl mumbled. Her pink tongue protruded from her mouth, licking her plump red lower lip as if she were looking at delectable food. ¡°I have a thing for handsome men. Come on in and let this olddy admire you.¡±


    She tugs at the front of Eugene¡¯s clothes, as if that isn¡¯t enough. Eugene is caught off guard by the tug. As a result, the mannded directly on top of the woman¡¯s tender body.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Eugene eximed, and the man¡¯s eyes widened as he realised his face was pressed against two mounds of soft white flesh.


    He retreated frantically but did not actually move away. Simply holding his body with both hands in an ambiguous position.


    ¡°Why are you leaving? Come on, put to it once more,e on!¡± As she grabbed the back of Eugene¡¯s neck, the woman below smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Do you know who I am, Cheryl?¡± Eugene inquired.


    His voice was hoarse, and his heart was racing. Cheryl¡¯s current appearance is extremely difficult to resist.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cheryl herself is unsure who the man she is reaching for is. This man just looked familiar to her. Her body felt at ease when she made physical contact with this man. His body¡¯s heat was reduced.


    However, Cheryl was dissatisfied because this man was awkward and even intended to stay away. So she grabbed it to keep herself from fleeing.


    Cheryl grabbed Eugene¡¯s coat and rushed to rip it off, terrified that her handsome man would flee again.


    Several buttons from his coat had be dislodged and rolled onto the floor.


    Eugene is affected by Cheryl¡¯s brutal actions. The man¡¯s thoughts quickly vanished into the fog.


    ¡°Are you aware of what you¡¯re doing, Cheryl?¡± Eugene uttered a low growl. His breath caught, and his voice was impatient.


    ¡°What? Do I need to borate? Let¡¯s get started! You understand what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± Cheryl responded with a haughty and seductive sentence. Without considering whether or not it is appropriate.


    ¡°What?¡± Eugene, who had been suppressing his feelings for Cheryl for so long, was taken aback for a moment by her response.


    In an instant, the boundaries he had set for himself crumbled. Eugene charged forward, kissing the lovely pink lips in front of him.


    Eugene, who had decided to push the boundaries, was apparently felt by Cheryl as well. She grinned contentedly ¡°Do it right away, Edgar! I¡¯m annoyed that you dragged your feet for so long. You don¡¯t usually do that, do you?¡±


    Eugene froze, only an inch between them, when he heard those lips say a name.


    ¡°Edgar?¡± Eugene scoffs and repeats his name. ¡°Did you think I was Edgar?¡±


    ¡°If not Edgar, then who?¡± Cheryl¡¯s round eyes blinked.


    Cheryl responded innocently, then babbled incoherently while adopting a seductive posture.


    This time, the handsome man took a step back. He took a deep breath andughed at himself.


    His mind, which had previously been obscured by lust, became clear.


    Eugene¡¯s heart sinks as he looks back at Cheryl rolling on the bed. He was immediately aware of the situation. That they had both fallen into someone¡¯s trap


    ¨C


    Several nobles were still bothering Edgar in the hall with various uninteresting chatter. If Edgar hadn¡¯t needed themter, he wouldn¡¯t have served whatever they said.


    A young maidservant unexpectedly bumped into Edgar from behind during a long conversation. Fortunately, the maid didn¡¯t have anything in her hand, but her presence was strong enough to draw the attention of many people.


    The maid immediately knelt down to apologise after realising her mistake. Her expression became even more terrified when she realised who she had hit.


    ¡°Marquess! Ma¨C Marquess!¡±


    The maid¡¯s actions appeared to be deliberate and exaggerated. Edgar was aware of it. And it bothered him greatly. The man waved his hand and told the little maid to leave without saying anything.


    However, the servant did not move from his position and pretended to be in a difficult situation. She was trembling, looking at Edgar and then back the way she hade.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± enraged Edgar.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± the maidservant was terrified, as if she didn¡¯t know whether to speak or not.


    This right piques the interest of the invited guests. Even Marius and Yvette, who were greeting guests on the other side of the hall, came running over to find out what had happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to speak up. What urred?¡± Yvette patiently persuaded the maid.


    The maid bit her lower lip before saying, ¡°I just saw the Crown Prince and¡­,¡± the maid paused before looking fearfully at Edgar.


    ¡°And the Crown Prince? who? Just say it, please.¡± Yvette continues to persuade in a subtle manner.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°In the rest room, I saw the Crown Prince and the Marchioness doing something unkind.¡±


    The young maidpleted her sentence in a single breath.


    The entire hall fell silent as soon as she spoke.


    Edgar stepped forward, unnoticed, and grabbed the young maidservant by the neck.


    ¡°Can you repeat who you saw?¡±

 Caught red-handed in humiliating circumstances.

    The maid¡¯s eyes widened.


    The maidservant girl, who was only in her teens, burst into tears when she saw the Marquess¡¯ savage expression and the strong mp around her neck. Her heart was filled with horror. Only then did she understand what true terror was.


    Her guts appeared to be as small as her body.


    She turned to Yvette and begged for assistance.


    Yvette noticed the maid¡¯s signal. Despite her fear at Edgar¡¯s reaction, the Princess, known as the most beautiful woman in Zizvania, stepped forward and interceded gracefully.


    ¡°Allow her to go, Marquess. Allow her to rify her words so that we can all decide whether or not this is true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the third princess is correct.¡±


    No one knows who responded, but many others agreed and supported Yvette.


    Edgar let go of his grip without saying anything.


    The maid¡¯s body copsed to the ground, her forehead mming into the ground, leaving a bloody red bruise. Her gaze met the Marquess of Nortnd¡¯s two pitch-ck irises as she looked up.


    The man¡¯s vibrations made the waiter weak to the bone. She fell, almost kissing the leather shoes of Edgar Baldwin.


    The third princess, who stood to the side, was unconcerned about how the little maid felt. She urged impatiently with her fingers.


    ¡°Tell me who you see now. Exin it clearly so that everyone can hear it.¡± Yvette¡¯s instructions.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The little maid mustered the courage to say, ¡°I saw the Crown Prince and the Marchioness doing something indecent in the rest room.¡±


    Because it is so clear, it is impossible for anyone not to understand this sentence. Even said it a second time.


    The nobles were all adults who knew what that meant. As a result, mocking whispers began to echo from one person to the next, filling the entire Zizvania Pce banquet hall.


    Edgar became immobile. The man exuded an extremely gloomy aura against the backdrop of the nobles asionally pointing fingers at him. His expression was cold, and it was difficult to tell what he was thinking.


    Elena was drawn to Edgar¡¯s glum expression. The beautiful woman, who had also been very close to Edgar, realised that the man was now suppressing his rage.


    Elena realised what was going on as soon as the little maid told everyone what she had seen.


    ¡°I see,¡± Elena said, half mumbling. She then drank a sip of the champagne she was holding. The drink¡¯s movement is so graceful. She looked like a real high-ss aristocrat as a result of what she had learned over the years, rather than a woman from a brothel.


    ¡°¡®I see.¡¯ What does this imply?¡± Elena choked on the low voice of a man who appeared from behind her.


    ¡°El Nix, Sir!¡± Elena let out a weak shriek in between coughs, her face half-sulking.


    This master enjoys surprising others on asion.


    Xander gave a faint smile. Xander El Nix said casually, while looking at the woman¡¯s face, which was now as red as the dress she was wearing.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡±


    The sentences are short, and the tone isid-back. Elena, on the other hand, could clearly hear the threat lurking behind it.


    ¡°Elena is aware.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Xander backed away, slipping away somewhere, satisfied with Elena¡¯s obedience.


    As Edgar fell silent, the mocking whispers grew louder. They assumed the normally arrogant Marquess was stunned by the news and began mocking him.


    A noblewoman with the title Countess, who was well-known for her fondness for gossip, spoke up.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we all go over there and see if what this maid said is true or not,¡± her words were unmistakably loud, drawing people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°After all, it concerns the Crown Prince and the Marchioness¡¯s reputation,¡± she continued. ¡°If we don¡¯t act quickly, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to prove the two of them¡¯s innocence.¡±


    The rest of the audience quickly agreed.


    Feeling encouraged, the Countess approached Yvette.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Marchioness also a Princess? She also carried the royal family¡¯s honour on her shoulders. Rumors like this should not be tolerated; we need to make things clear so that they are not misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°I agree with the Countess,¡± Yvette nodded, ¡°but I¡¯m afraid the Marquess will object.¡±


    Yvette seemed to imply that no matter what, Edgar would cover up his wife¡¯s disgrace.


    They mocked them more and more, saying that the venerable Marquess had such a bad luck that his wife had cheated on him only months after the wedding. These people are unaware that their usations arepletely unfounded.


    ording to the Countess, ¡°The Marquess should alsoe. You don¡¯t want the Marchioness¡¯ reputation harmed as a result of this, do you?¡±


    To Edgar¡¯s chagrin, the people around him squeaked in an obnoxious manner. ¡°Show me the way,¡± he yelled at the maid beneath his feet.


    Edgar¡¯s cold short order was like a shot of energy to the maid. She immediately stood up and began directing.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± she requested.


    The maid¡¯s abrupt change in demeanour was unexpected, but no one noticed except Edgar, who was standing directly in front of her.


    Yvette led the way, followed by Edgar and arge group of socialites. Elena crept up behind the other nobledies.


    Apart from Edgar, everyone was ecstatic about seeing the show. With so many people banding together to ¡°catch cheating spouses,¡± it¡¯s difficult to imagine what would happen if the person in question was actually caught on the spot.


    They all arrived at the room¡¯s ornate golden door. Nobody intended to admire a famous sculptor¡¯s carvings. What everyone cared about now was what was going on behind that door.


    The little maid pushed the door wide open. Who would have guessed that she, who appeared thin and frail, could muster the strength to open this massive and sturdy door?


    The view inside the room was revealed as soon as the door was fully opened. The colour of the ck coat and green dress worn by someone struggling ambiguously on the bed, in stark contrast to the room¡¯s pure white atmosphere.


    The group of nobles who followed in saw the nkets falling apart on the bed. They were all squealing.


    ¡°What exactly is this? What a disgrace! Immorality!¡± someone said.


    The sudden arrival of this group surprised the two people on the bed. They scurried for the nkets and hid from the judgmental stares that were directed at them.


    As a result of this, the atmosphere is bing more crowded. Even the gossip-loving Countess had lost interest in etiquette. The noblewoman in her forties was rushing towards the bed, shouting words that were painful to hear.


    While screaming, the Countess yanked the thick nket covering the two fornicating couples with a ferocious movement.


    ¡°What are you doing, Marchioness and Crown Prince?!?¡± The Countess¡¯ naturally high-pitched voice became even more pronounced.


    Yvette¡¯s smile widened as she heard the Countess scream. She raised her silk handkerchief to partially conceal the poisonous smile that had spread across her beautiful face.


    The Princess cast a nce at Edgar, who was standing nearby, then quickly threw away a smile and changed her facial expression.


    ¡°Marquess, please ept my apologies for my fifth sister¡¯s error. It¡¯s not what you think it is. Please don¡¯t despise her solely because of this.¡± Yvette wiped her eyes and spoke in a pitiful tone.


    Her words seemed to confirm that the person rolling around on the bed was indeed Cheryl. On the surface, Yvette apologised to her sister, but the meaning was quite the opposite.


    Coldly, Edgar snorted. Before he could respond to Yvette¡¯s words, the gossiping Countess let out another scream.


    ¡°Ah, why you two?¡±


    The Countess took a few steps back, her face expressionless. Her index finger was pointing to the person on the bed. She must have simply noticed who was in the bed.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the Countess¡¯ reaction. Those who were watching were enthralled once more.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why is the Countess perplexed? Aren¡¯t the people over there clearly the Crown Prince and Marchioness?¡±


    ¡°Reduce your volume. Consider the situation. Don¡¯t say anything carelessly. If your initial guess is incorrect and you continue to mock the Marchioness, prepare to face the wrath of the Marquess of Nortnd!¡±


    The initial usations are now being denied in whispers. When she heard that, Yvette froze. She took a step forward, as if in disbelief, and took a seat behind the Countess.


    Because this position is much closer to the door, the view will be much clearer. Yvette noticed that the person on the bed was not Eugene or Cheryl, but rather someone else.


    Rather, one was the Countess¡¯s eldest son, and the other was the fourth Princess, Marie Rowe.


    The man¡¯s clothes were a mess, as was Marie¡¯s green dress, which revealed her tanned skin with hints of red. She sat there, hugging her chest, her breasts hidden. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were cloudy.


    Marie trembled in fear, as if she had been caught stealing. Her lips parted slightly as she called to her sister.


    ¡°The royal sister¡­ What exactly is going on? What am I doing here?¡±


    Yvette frowned, disgusted by Marie¡¯s stupidity.


    Yvette couldn¡¯t show her disdain for this sister no matter how hard she tried. She decided to expel the group of nobles who were standing around casually after a brief thought.


    Yvette turned to face the audience, her face filled with hatred.


    ¡°There appears to be a misunderstanding here. Please, everyone, return to the hall and leave me alone to deal with this.¡±


    The Countess, who had been in shock, began to recover as well. She repeated Yvette¡¯s words to the audience while shooting a piercing re at the only son she was proud of.


    ¡°What the third princess said is true; please allow the others to make way for us to finish-¡±


    ¡°Impossible! In Zizvania, it is thew to try couples for adultery on the spot. Don¡¯t you think the sooner the better?¡±


    Someone in the audience mercilessly cut the Countess¡¯ words.

 Confrontation

    A few moments ago¡­,


    Eugene, realising he had fallen into someone¡¯s trap, thought quickly to take precautions.


    Without further ado, the crown prince summoned Simon using a method only they knew.


    In general, Simon is a unique individual. He is not only a regr personal servant, but he also has a second identity as a shadow guard. The tall, sturdy man with neatly slicked back brown hair possessed a high level of fighting ability as well as several other special abilities.


    Being able to sense where the master is, for example, if the master is physically injured.


    Eugene quickly injures himself by biting his own hand with all his might.


    As thick red liquid dripped down the prince¡¯s throat, the smell of iron and a rancid taste filled his mouth.


    Simon arrived like a gust of wind in front of the crown prince, as expected.


    ¡°Simon has arrived, my lord.¡±


    The burly man knelt in front of him, obediently. His submission was unquestionable, and he truly prioritised Eugene in his life.


    ¡°You¡¯re as trustworthy as ever, Simon.¡± Eugene never fails topliment his subordinates, even when the situation is dire.


    ¡°I¡¯m d my lord thinks so. So, what can I do for you right now?¡± Simon maintained his modesty.


    Eugene had bitten a deep wound with a lot of blood, but he ignored the pain that was starting to twitch. The man with the dark grey irises looked over at Cheryl, who was still rolling restlessly on the bed.


    ¡°The medicine¡¯s effects are bing stronger,¡± Eugene observed.


    Besides, Eugene had a hazy idea of what would happen next. It wasn¡¯t as simple as meeting her and himself in the room; someone would definitelye to ¡°check¡± them out the next time.


    ¡°I was careless and walked right into someone¡¯s trap. Now I have to get out of here quickly if I don¡¯t want to be seen by others ¡°Eugene said, half-muttering. His gaze remained fixed on the woman on the bed.


    ¡°Find a man and a woman and force them to drink aphrodisiacs. ce them in this room.¡± Eugene gave themand.


    Simon is an intelligent man. Eugene¡¯s few words helped himprehend the entire situation.


    ¡°I get it,¡± he said.


    Eugene snatches Cheryl and cradles her in his arms.


    ¡°Make certain the woman is dressed in a green gown.¡±


    The prince sent another message while tapping Cheryl¡¯s sleeping spot. He approached the window, holding the tiny woman in his arms.


    Simon wishes to assist him with his escape n. Perhaps because this room is on the second floor and has a height that is quite thrilling for most people. After all, it was his responsibility to ensure the crown prince¡¯s safety.


    Eugene, on the other hand, refuses Simon¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°You should hurry up because there isn¡¯t much time. This will be a simple escape for me.¡±


    ¡°All right, my lord.¡±


    Simon did not argue, as instructed, and the man vanished without a trace as quickly as he had arrived.


    Eugene Laverty used one hand to open therge window. Eugene found it difficult to open the window because of the tricky lock.


    Eugene fiddles with the window for a while and it eventually opens. Before deciding to jump, he looked outside to make sure his surroundings were safe.


    This resting room faced the back of the pce, where there were few visitors. The gardens and courtyards were probably managed by one or two servants.


    In addition, the pce hosted a party today. The maids were obviously all busy, and the backyard was deserted.


    Then, with his tiny body in his arms, a man in his over 170s jumped through one window after another until he reached the bottom safely.


    Eugene didn¡¯t feel relieved as soon as his feet touched the ground. He kept running as fast as he could towards his residence, which was quite far away among the pce gardens.


    ¨C


    The atmosphere in the rest room is extremely tense right now.


    Especially since someone was attempting to defy the third princess¡¯ orders.


    ¡°Who dares to stand in my way?¡± Yvette screamed internally, her face red with rage.


    A beautiful woman took a step forward, revealing herself. She was a duchess in her early 30s with the face of a young girl.


    Yvette gritted her teeth silently when she saw who the ¡°opponent¡± was.


    As the wife of a Duke who was listed as a person of solid power in Zizvania, this duchess wielded considerable power in social circles.


    The power is noughing matter. If Yvette continues to pursue her here, she will almost certainly find herself in trouble.


    Yvette drew the corners of her lips together, her heart heavy. Her smile was twisted, but it wasn¡¯t obvious because her face was pretty and her temperament was gentle.


    ¡°You¡¯re correct, Duchess. Don¡¯t get me wrong: I¡¯m not trying to avoid you. Marie is a Princess in this world. Let her at the very least clean up her appearance first, and then we¡¯ll all discuss how well it should be ¡°Yvette borated.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The duchess frowned but did not pursue the matter further and simply let it go.


    ¡°The third princess is correct. Even though embarrassing events have urred, the fourth princess is still a princess who must uphold the royal family¡¯s honour. Please, Princess, we will all be outside waiting for you.¡±


    Instead of returning to the hall, the Duchess chose to ¡°wait outside.¡± The message was clear. She still didn¡¯t want to pass up ¡°judging the adulterous couple.¡± Yvette¡¯s heart swelled with rage.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Yvette said with a fake smile.


    The other nobles were led out of the room by the Duchess.


    Only Edgar remained behind. He turned around after watching Yvette act with a disgusted expression.


    He did, however, have the distinct impression that he had stepped on something. While the others were distracted, he bent down and picked up a small object from under his shoe.


    It was a coat button from a man.


    Edgar¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    Edgar wouldn¡¯t have cared if these were regr coat buttons. These buttons, on the other hand, have a distinct design that makes them easily identifiable. Eugene Laverty, the crown prince, is the only person in Zizvania who has a button engraved with a dragon¡¯s head.


    Edgar¡¯srge hand tightened its grip on the small object. The man emerged from the restroom, walked through the crowd, and continued on his way.


    Edgar never came back to the banquet hall. Instead, he exited the pce, summoned Harold, and issued orders to him.


    ¡°Look into what happened just now. Find out where Beth and the others are as well.¡±


    Harold had been the Marquess¡¯ personal servant since Edgar¡¯s arrival. Although he is usually a professional, his youth causes him to be somewhat innocent at times.


    He was taken aback when he heard what his master had to say.


    ¡°Has anything happened, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edgar agreed. ¡°Someone falsely used my wife. Fortunately, she was rescued in time. I¡¯m going to get her back now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, my lord. Iprehend.¡±


    A master and servant are separated.


    As he stated, the young marquis proceeded to Eugene¡¯s residence. His hands remained tightly gripped on the carved buttons, which irritated him from time to time.


    ¨C


    In Edgar¡¯s line of sight appeared a small white pce building that wasn¡¯t toorge. The small residence was so elegant that just looking at it gave person a calming feeling.


    However, not for Edgar. Instead, his heart throbbed ufortably.


    Edgar didn¡¯t wait for the doormaid to finish greeting him. In an impolite manner, the man dashed inside. His long, wavy hair was tied back and swayed slightly from her quick movement.


    Eugene, who was immactely dressed, was sitting rxed in his mini-hall, reading a book and sipping the tea specially sent by the envoy from the east.


    Because he was a prince from the empire, his acting style sometimes adopted the empire¡¯s customs. His grace set him apart from the majority of men in Zizvania. Especially inparison to the way Edgar was now, which was as diametrically opposed as day and night.


    Eugene didn¡¯t mind seeing the young Marquess rush into his home. He didn¡¯t even react much, just a quick nce.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve arrived, Marquess,¡± Eugene said lightheartedly.


    Eugene¡¯s calm demeanour irritated Edgar¡¯s eyes. Without further ado, he tossed the coat buttons in his hand onto the table,nding precisely in front of Eugene.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that yours?¡± Edgar posed the question in a hostile tone.


    The prince took the shirt button from the table. He stiffened slightly when he saw the dragon head carving. Of course, he remembered how the buttons on this coat hade undone. Shame entered his mind.


    Edgar Baldwin¡¯s sharp eyes were drawn to Eugene¡¯s thin reaction. He would have grabbed Eugene by the cor and punched him in the face if he hadn¡¯t had such strong self-control.


    Eugene hadn¡¯t even responded yet, but Edgar was already itching to beat him up. The prince clearly knew because the man with the surname Baldwin didn¡¯t bother to hide his expression.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine,¡± Eugene readily admitted.

 My request; don’t doubt her

    ¡°Is that correct? May I inquire as to why your buttons are in that rest room?¡±


    Eugene appeared to be growing frustrated with Edgar. The man shifted his gaze upward. Edgar¡¯s ink-ck pupils met the dark grey irises.


    ¡°Does the Marquess really not know, or are you just pretending not to know?¡± he asked, opening his mouth without averting his gaze.


    Edgar¡¯s jaw tightened so much that he held back his annoyance. ¡°I simply want to be clearer. Directly acknowledged by those involved.¡±


    ¡°That is exactly what you believe. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean? Did you actually do something?¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes became sharper, almost distorted by rage.


    ¡°Why are you so upset? Displeased with yourself or someone else? You did not take good care of your wife, Marquess. Someone then framed your wife. Consider this: isn¡¯t half of it your fault? You don¡¯t look after your wife. That¡¯s exactly the point.¡±


    Eugene had also lost interest in manners. He spoke sharply, word for word. Being gentle in the face of this enraged love rival was pointless for him.


    Eugene¡¯s words had astonished Edgar. The thought that Cheryl had fallen into the mud pit because of him made Edgar¡¯s heart feel like it was being grabbed.


    He also realised that anger was pointless. So the young Marquess rxed his tense expression.


    ¡°So, where has she gone?¡±


    Eugene set his teacup down after a few sips because ¡°she¡¯s cleaning herself.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s response was ambiguous when heard from any angle.


    Edgar had previously discovered that the two people in the resting room were consuming aphrodisiacs. Because the original targets were Cheryl and Eugene, it was almost certain that they had also taken the aphrodisiac without their knowledge.


    They were brought together in a room under the influence of an aphrodisiac. Is it possible to avoid rolling over in bed? Eugene also clearly likes Cheryl. When confronted with the woman he likes in such circumstances, he is unlikely to do anything. The buttons on the coat he discovered are strong evidence.


    Edgar¡¯s heart darkened once more.


    ¡°Are you thinking too much, Marquess?¡± Rx, I have my own bottom line.¡±


    ¡°Really? How can I believe you after the buttons I discovered?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to demonstrate our innocence. But one thing is certain: it was an unrted ident.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s sentence continues with a description of buttons. That is perfectly reasonable. However, Eugene uses the word ¡°we,¡± making it difficult to believe.


    The tension between the two was palpable from the start.


    A maidservant appeared, bowing behind Eugene.


    ¡°I finished cleaning up and reported to Your Highness, Fifth Princess- uh, Marchioness. In the dining room, I¡¯ve prepared medicine and snacks.¡±


    For a brief moment, the maid forgot about Edgar and referred to Cheryl by her pre-wedding title. She corrected the call immediately, but it had already been recorded in the Marquess¡¯ mind.


    Eugene receives a hard stare from the man.


    ¡°Turns out he still doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge Cheryl¡¯s new identity,¡± Edgar remarked wryly.


    ¡°Crown Prince, there¡¯s no need to go so far for my wife. Simply inform her that her husband is waiting for her to pick her up.¡± Edgar stated tly.


    After a while, Eugene replied, ¡°Do as he says.¡±


    The maid left, leaving the two men in an emotional spat.


    ¡°I have a request,¡± Eugene said.


    ¡°Simply say it.¡±


    ¡°Her and I did absolutely nothing in the dugout. You may not believe me, but you should never doubt her, ¡°Eugene begged.


    I don¡¯t understand why Eugene isn¡¯t speaking in a formal manner anymore. To be honest, these were the most sincere words Eugene had ever spoken to Edgar as a love rival.


    Eugene was well aware that Cheryl adored Edgar, as evidenced by her previous and current lives. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want her to feel the difort of being suspected by someone she cared about.


    Eugene¡¯s sincerity appeared to be well received, but Edgar chose not to respond.


    Cheryl appeared from behind. Her green gown had transformed into a luxurious golden gown. Her appearance changed from soft and fresh to luxurious and elegant, despite her wistful and powerless expression. Maids to her left and right assisted her in walking.


    Cheryl¡¯s shaky and trembling gait was unusual, and anyone who witnessed it will strengthen the seeds of suspicion.


    Eugene quickly reminded Edgar before Cheryl got too close.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t have any doubts.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it over and over,¡± Edgar said, his face expressionless.


    After saying that, the man who was also known as the demon general in a previous life stepped forward and grabbed Cheryl impatiently.


    She was soft and frail, as if she had used up every ounce of strength in her body. Edgar was forced to pick up his wife and carry her away. It didn¡¯t matter if they said their goodbyes to the crown prince, who was standing there nervously.


    Cheryl wasn¡¯t fully awake yet. The raging emotions began to calm down after she was grabbed and carried by the strong arms of someone familiar to him.


    The woman inhaled a familiar scent, smiled contentedly, and tightened her grip.


    ¡°Edgar,¡± she called out weakly.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Edgar responded. His voice was soft and gentle as always.


    ¡°Your body is amazing. So convenient.¡±


    Eugene had previously only put Cheryl to sleep. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to take any poison-removing medicine yet, so the sedative aphrodisiac effects were quickly reviving.


    Her soft hand warmed, slid into a certain man¡¯s coat, and frantically groped.


    As the spot on his chest was pressed, Edgar trembled. He wasn¡¯t expecting it and nearly copsed in shock.


    ¡°Stop, Cheryl. We still have to return.¡± With his mouth clenched, Edgar rebuked.


    Of course, people under the influence of drugs do not listen. She began to contemte biting the Marquess¡¯ neck.


    Edgar¡¯s body was filled with a sense of temptation. With his original unhappy self staring at his little wife¡¯s innocent face, he couldn¡¯t even rebuke her. His dissatisfaction had vanished into thin air.


    Edgar elerated his pace towards the carriage, despite the seductive touches on his body.


    Harold was already back from the investigation.


    ¡°Report backter. Return to the Mansion as soon as possible.¡±


    Harold suspected the Marchioness was in a dangerous state as a result of Edgar¡¯s orders. So he stepped in for the coachman and drove the horse-drawn carriage back to the Baldwin Mansion.


    ¨C


    Cheryl gradually began to regain consciousness after a lengthy session on the ¡°eliminate aphrodisiac.¡±


    Armed with the memory of being helpless under the influence of the aphrodisiac, she is grateful that Eugene did not harm her.


    ¡°Despite this, he maintains control of himself. That¡¯s fantastic! What a true gentleman!¡± Cheryl expressed her heartfelt gratitude to Eugene.


    While Cheryl was still processing what had just urred, there was a knock on the door and Beth¡¯s voice came through the crack.


    ¡°My Lady, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Beth was the first to arrive, followed by Judy and Mary. The woman was about to apologise to the Marchioness for being careless and leading her master into a trap. But Beth couldn¡¯t stop crying when she saw Cheryl¡¯s frail, pale, and helpless state on the bed in soiled clothes.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Lady. Because I didn¡¯t do a good job, you fell into the hole they dug.¡±


    Beth knelt beside the bed with a thud.


    The suffocation lingered in Cheryl¡¯s body, but she was conscious the entire time she was going insane from the aphrodisiac, except for the moment Eugene knocked on her sleep.


    She was well aware that Beth had done her best.


    ¡°Beth, it¡¯s not your fault. I was the careless one, allowing myself to catch on until someone fed me something bad without my knowledge ¡°Cheryl said, somewhat reassuringly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Beth was relieved to hear this. Nheless, seeing the Marchioness¡¯s pathetic state on the bed, the 29-year-old maid assumed that the Marquess had simply punished his wife. She couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt once more. Her tears flowed once more.


    ¡°Beth,e on. Why are you crying all the time? You should get some water ready for me. I¡¯d like to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°All right, my Lady.¡±


    The three maids were quick on their feet. The warm water with floating rose petals was ready in an instant.


    It¡¯s very rxing to soak while being massaged. Cheryl¡¯s body felt better after she finished bathing, and her strength gradually returned.


    ¨C


    In contrast to his wife¡¯s calm, the atmosphere in the Marquess¡¯ study was thick with the smell of gunpowder and tension. Like something that could blow up at any time.


    Edgar Baldwin took a seat in his chair. His index finger tapped the table¡¯s corner. Each tap brought a thumping to the hearts of several of the kneeling followers on the floor, including Harold.

 Despite having the memory of two lives, I am useless.

    The investigation¡¯s findings are strewn across the table.


    Still, with a tap of a finger in the background, Edgar¡¯s ck pupils scanned the evidence of the events of the afternoon one by one. Everything leads to Yvette Rowe, the third princess.


    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise this woman is brave¡­ that man from the empire supported her.¡± Edgar mumbled in hushed tones, his tone tinged with obvious contempt.


    Harold had brought some papers with him, which Edgar flipped through. The Marquess nodded faintly, expressing gratitude for the personal servant¡¯s thorough investigation.


    Harold worked well despite his clumsiness. While conducting an investigation, as soon as he discovered evidence pointing to Yvette, he took the initiative to find out what the Princess¡¯s motivations were and why the only arrogant woman on the outside dared to act in such a way. Even the target was unmistakable, with her finger pointing at a powerful figure like Eugene Laverty.


    Then Cheryl, who was already the Marquess¡¯s wife, became involved. Offending the Marchioness was equivalent to offending the Marquess. Yvette may have intended to kill two people with a single shot.


    Her suspicions were aroused by Yvette¡¯s actions. Further investigation reveals that she has a strong supporter in Marius Laverty.


    Everything is now clear. Marius Laverty arrived in Zizvania not only to be the royal son-inw, but also to support the royal family¡¯s power. The king most likely intended to use Marius to depose the powerful nobles of Zizvania.


    This is a major issue. If there was amotion in the pce, Edgar, as a powerful noble, would be involved as well.


    ¡°Howe everything happened exactly as Cheryl predicted back then?¡± Edgar raised an eyebrow.


    Edgar, thinking of his little wife, didn¡¯t understand either. He sensed something special about the young woman from the start. Something he couldn¡¯t grasp with a single thought.


    Edgar¡¯s thoughts shifted from the pce¡¯s problems to the mystery that his wife had brought her.


    Unbeknownst to me, it was already dark outside. Edgar realised this and immediately stopped his thoughts, which were drifting somewhere.


    ¡°We must not act hastily. So you can go now.¡±


    After the order was given, Harold and the others dispersed. The Marquess didn¡¯t stay in his studies much longer either. The man emerged after cleaning up some crucial evidence.


    First, he went into the room. However, the room was empty.


    The big man then entered the dining room. He noticed Cheryl eating with her back to him.


    Before Edgar could go any further, Cheryl, who had been sitting quietly, unexpectedly stood up and ran past Edgar to theundry room next to the mansion¡¯s kitchen, which was not far from the dining room.


    ¡°Marchioness!¡± Beth screamed as she chased Cheryl.


    Edgar, perplexed by the unexpected turn of events, followed her into theundry room. He could hear Cheryl vomiting loudly through the door.


    The marquis tensed. He assumed his wife¡¯s behaviour was due to the effects of the filthy medicine she had taken that afternoon.


    ¡°Servant! Go right now and call the doctor¡¯s family!¡± The man yelled angrily, ordering the guards to call the Baldwin family¡¯s personal doctor.


    ¡°Very soon, Marquess.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    While the Baldwin Mansion was in a state of panic, Eugene¡¯s home was no less oppressive.


    Not without reason, all because the situation had deteriorated in favour of the crown prince.


    Simon went into a special room that was used to store important documents. Eugene Laverty was standing in front of arge ceiling-high window.


    ¡°How?¡± Eugene inquired.


    ¡°Our division of guards on the southern axle has been reced by Prince Marius¡¯ guards. Furthermore, they are falsely used of a crime they did notmit. They are all currently being held in a special guard prison.¡± Simon reports from behind the scenes. He didn¡¯t kneel; instead, he stood motionless in the dark shadows to the side of the room.


    ¡°That quick?¡± Eugene smirked. He went on, ¡°Then what about our military personnel? I¡¯m hoping the great general doesn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°My lord, the great general has no reason to betray you. Of course, he understands his own situation.¡±


    ¡°It had better be because his shoulders are where our greatest strength lies. Their fingers are crawling all over the ce right now,pletely eating away at our side. If something happens to the great general, it will be difficult to predict how we will proceed.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s reference to ¡°them¡± was to the opposing party. Whether it was the king or Marius, both were equally dangerous.


    ¡°My lord, yes. In fact, the great general was the target from the start of Prince Marius¡¯ arrival.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You mentioned it a while ago, but I hadn¡¯t noticed any progress. What exactly did they do to him?¡±


    ¡°There are some rumours going around, nothing major, only among our soldiers. Some people appear to want to dethrone the great general. By smuggling weapons into the enemy country, they are ndering the great general.¡±


    ¡°Totally ruthless. Serious usations like that, if proven true, will have an impact on me as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct, my lord.¡±


    Eugene snorted angrily ¡°The enemy is bing increasingly ignorant and is constantly attempting to outperform them. Even attempting to frame me with such dirty tricks!¡± He grumbled.


    ¡°How are we going to deal with this Third Princess?¡±


    ¡°Her courage must have grown because of Marius¡¯ support since thest time she killed the person I sent to watch over her. In the meantime, just ignore her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, urgent news!¡± Another subordinate barged in, forcing Simon, who was about to say something, to pause.


    Eugene spun around. ¡°What are you in such a rush for?¡±


    ¡°The great General¡¯s residence¡­ has been destroyed by fire!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s calm expression instantly broke.


    He showed a panicked expression for the first time. His chest rumbled and felt like it was about to explode.


    Simon, too, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    ¡°What about the great general¡¯s family? Is it secure?¡± Simon was curious.


    ¡°Nobody from the General¡¯s family has left the house. I don¡¯t think¡­ all of them made it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s emotions welled up this time. On punching the table and spilling everything on it. On the marble floor, some of his favourite documents and antiques were scattered and smashed into pieces.


    Eugene screamed angrily, ¡°Damn it!¡± The blow had bruised and bled his knuckles. He appeared to be unable to restrain himself.


    ¡°My Lord ¡­,¡± Simon wanted tofort the master but was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Iplied by leaving the imperial pce to be exiled to this small kingdom. So, what¡¯s the deal with my calm now?¡± Eugene half-shouted, frustrated.


    Nobody in the room could respond casually.


    The man took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, attempting to alleviate the sharp pain in his head caused by the mounting emotions.


    ¡°Simon, sent emissaries to the empire. Inquire about what all of this means, and make sure they provide clear answers and reasons!¡±


    ¡°All right, my lord.¡±


    Simon was the first to leave, followed by the other subordinates.


    Eugene was alone in the dimly lit room now. He extended his bloodied hand to touch the window pane. A chill ran through his fingers and into his bones.


    For some reason, the desire to smash his head against the window pane became overwhelming.


    His empty heart screamed at him to ¡°just do it,¡± while reying bitter memories of people who never appreciated him. His father, mother, brothers, empire nobles, and even the servants looked down on him behind his back.


    Until he arrived in Zizvania. He assumed that everything would remain the same. But then he met the girl, who looked at him with admiration and genuine admiration.


    ¡°You are, after all, the Crown Prince. How cool is that?¡±


    The young girl¡¯s warm, childish smile gradually warmed her face. Her image was reflected in the ss window directly in front of him.


    Eugene touches the girl¡¯s reflection in the mirror. He traced the shape of the girl¡¯s lips with his thumb. He knew it was all an illusion, which is why he wanted to touch everything he could.


    ¡°Right now, my heart is a mess,¡± Eugenements.


    The reflected girl smiled but did not respond to his words.


    Eugene goes on, ¡°Everyone, including you, does not want me. Why is it so cruel? Even if I could relive my life and have all of my memories, I would still be helpless¡­.¡±


    ¨C


    Eugene¡¯s love for two lives was lying on arge bed far away. A female doctor in her 60s sat next to her, examining the youngdy.


    Several people, including Edgar Baldwin, were standing close to the bed, waiting for the doctor to say that Cheryl was fine.


    The old doctor stood up after what seemed like an eternity of checking. She smiled happily at Edgar, despite her wrinkled face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be concerned. The Marchioness is in good health.¡±


    Everyone was relieved by the old doctor¡¯s words. Edgar, in particr, exhaled a sigh of relief, as if a heavy stone had been lifted from his heart.


    However, before the Marquess of Nortnd could express his gratitude, the old doctor continued, ¡°but, Marquess, I must convey one important piece of news to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Edgar inquired, his face tense.


    The old doctor¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°The Marchioness is pregnant.¡±


    .

 Whenever we make love, you’re always raving and saying that you love me.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m pregnant? Are you sure?¡±


    Cheryl was so shocked that she forgot to hold back and screamed angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, Marchioness. You¡¯re pregnant, and you¡¯re two months along.¡± exined the old doctor


    Cheryl was perplexed. ¡°Do you know how to calcte gestational age? You didn¡¯t even ask when Ist had my period!¡±


    The elderly doctor was taken aback. ¡°However¡­ Based on the pulse and-¡±


    Cheryl became increasingly sceptical after hearing the old doctor¡¯s story.


    She cut the old doctor¡¯s words without hesitation. ¡°What? based on the pulse? Where did you learn this? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°I learned it from the Eastern kingdom¡¯s medicine¡­¡±


    Cherylughed bitterly, waving her hand. She thought it was all ridiculous.


    She assumed that in the modern world, if one wanted to know the gestational age, one would calcte it from the previous period. This includes the most basic method. To be more precise, you must undergo a series of ultrasound examinations.


    So Cheryl was surprised when this old doctor, who only worked by touching the pulse on her wrist and a few points on her body, suddenly concluded she was pregnant, even mentioning the gestational age so confidently.


    Cheryl was thoughtful and had a lot of things she wanted to say, but in the eyes of others, particrly Edgar, her reaction was that she didn¡¯t like the pregnancy.


    ¡°Please, Madam Doctor,e out first. My wife and I need some alone time to talk about something.¡± Edgar issued orders while gently shoving the doctor away.


    ¡°But, Marquess, there¡¯s a lot to think about during pregnancy. Those under three months of age are especially vulnerable. Then-¡±


    ¡°Never mind, we can talk about thatter.¡±


    When Edgar said that, the old doctor was speechless. She, Beth, and the other maids left, leaving a couple from the Baldwins behind.


    Edgar took a seat on the edge of the bed. He touched Cheryl¡¯s hand on the back that wasn¡¯t covered by the nket. His ck pupils focused on his wife¡¯s face, which appeared even paler than the previous afternoon.


    ¡°You have a very paleplexion. Are you feeling uneasy somewhere?¡± Edgar inquired.


    Cheryl raised her head. However, because she was lying down and her head was partially buried in the pillow, her movements were barely discernible.


    ¡°Aside from feeling weak, I¡¯m not experiencing any other difort.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ how do you feel about this pregnancy news?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What?¡± Cheryl had no idea what Edgar was talking about.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re upset about the news. Something like this should not have happened to you.¡± Edgar looked deep into Cheryl¡¯s eyes, trying to figure out what the owner of the brown irises was thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ¡­ don¡¯t want to have children with me?¡± In hushed tones, Edgar inquired.


    ¡°That was not my intention. It¡¯s just that the method that old doctor used surprised me. Using a testpack, er, I mean, a special tool to check whether a woman is pregnant or not, is supposed to be the first step in determining whether someone is pregnant or not.¡± Cheryl averted her gaze slightly, embarrassed. She nearly said things from her world that Edgar would never understand.


    When Edgar heard the foreign term his wife used, he immediately furrowed his brows.


    ¡°What is a testpack?¡± Edgar inquired.


    Cheryl replied, still embarrassed, ¡°I told you it¡¯s a tool used to determine whether someone is pregnant or not.¡±


    Edgar nodded, as if he was convinced.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where can I then find the tool?¡±


    Cheryl choked on her own saliva as a result of Edgar¡¯s innocent question.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be found here,¡± Cheryl replied.


    ¡°Is it manufactured in another country? Just tell me where you want it and I¡¯ll go look for it and buy it for you ¡°Edgar stated. His expression was solemn.


    Cheryl knew Edgar was devoted to his role as a husband. It moved her.


    ¡°Thank you, but there isn¡¯t any need. If the old doctor says I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m probably pregnant.¡± Cheryl waved her hand, hoping her husband would forget about it.


    The young Marquess remained silent. With a heavy expression, he just kept staring at his wife¡¯s face.


    Cheryl began to feel uneasy in the face of her husband¡¯s burning gaze.


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to tell me?¡± Cheryl inquired.


    Edgar¡¯s eyes widened, as he couldn¡¯t believe his wife could figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡°There is no need to dy. If you have something to say, say it.¡± Cheryl sat up in bed, leaning against the headboard.


    Edgar remained silent for a brief moment.


    ¡°What about what happened at the pce today?¡± Cheryl asked, rubbing her hands.


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe me?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s heart sank as she feared the man in front of her would say ¡°yes.¡± Her heart began to pound.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, Cheryl. I just feel sorry for you. I¡¯m not sure how you were saved, and that¡¯s what makes my heart ache. You would not have had such an experience if I had taken better care of you¡­.¡±


    Edgar¡¯s voice trembled and softened. This kind of Edgar, on the other hand, made Cheryl¡¯s heart feel sliced rather than angry. I¡¯m sick and tired.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Edgar.¡± Cherylforted the man by patting his strong shoulder.


    Edgar was soothed by the warm palm on his shoulder. The bereaved husband raised his head, staring into his wife¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡± Edgar inquired.


    ¡°No. However, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m afraid you believe I and the Crown Prince did something heinous because we were in the same room at the time.¡± Cheryl stated.


    ¡°Of course, I have no reason to doubt you. I know you care about me.¡± Edgar gave her aforting look, as if Cheryl had confessed her feelings for him. ¡°You love me, I know it.¡±


    On the young woman¡¯s brow, a deep frown appeared. She responded with a scowl, ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t love you? This is nder! Don¡¯t just speak!¡±


    ¡°What kind of nder? I clearly heard you say, ¡°I love you.¡±¡± Edgar didn¡¯t want to be defeated.


    ¡°Then tell me when I said that.¡±


    ¡°Whenever we make love, you¡¯re always raving and saying that you love me.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s face flushed as a result of Edgar¡¯s blunt words.


    ¡°You shameless jerk!¡± She repeatedly smacked the pillow against Edgar¡¯s chest.


    Edgar was not upset with his wife¡¯s treatment. Instead, heughed with delight at having relieved the tension between husband and wife.


    ¨C


    Already, two parties havee to warn the third daughter. Even Edgar¡¯s emissary caused amotion in the midst of the still-going-on party.


    It would be troubling no matter how high the royal family¡¯s social ss was if someone purposefully messed up such an important event. Although the event went on into the evening, it was not as quiet as it had been.


    Yvette sought an excuse to retire early, allowing the nobles to enjoy the banquet and feast amongst themselves.


    The princess entered her room. Prince Marius trailed close behind.


    ¡°You are not required to apany me, Your Highness. Don¡¯t waste time on me because you still have to apany the invited guests.¡±


    Yvette attempted to expel Marius in a subtle manner. After all, she didn¡¯t care for this guy. Being alone with a man she didn¡¯t like made Yvette very ufortable, especially when walking down the aisle, which happened to be deserted.


    Marius Laverty was born in the empire. His upbringing was stricter, especially since he was a prince who would one day ascend to the throne. One of the most important things to learn in order to stand in the midst of fierce inheritance battles is how to read the other person¡¯s mind. You must be able to read between the lines and predict what the person will do next.


    Yvette¡¯s words were so clear that Marius understood them without even thinking about it. But he chose to remain silent.


    ¡°There have recently been troublemakers in the pce. This prince is concerned about the Princess¡¯s safety and is hesitant to leave you alone.¡± Marius walked alongside Yvette, his lips curving into a lovely smile.


    Yvette noticed the beauty as well. For a brief moment, she was stunned.


    ¡°It would be better if the person smiling at me right now was Edgar Baldwin¡­¡± Yvette thought half-dreamily.


    Yvette¡¯s beautiful almond eyes looked intently into Marius¡¯ face while also appearing to be looking elsewhere.


    Yvette was so preupied with her thoughts that she didn¡¯t notice the person standing in front of her. The princess collided with a maid carrying a tray of champagne.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Third Princess!¡± Marius reached out and caught Yvette¡¯s waist, stopping her from falling.


    Yvette was relieved that Marius was holding her and she didn¡¯t fall to the floor. But when she realised their entire bodies were pressed against each other, her hatred red up once more. She pushed lightly against the man¡¯s chest, intending to separate herself.


    Marius¡¯ arms, on the other hand, were too tight around her. She couldn¡¯t get it out of her head.


    Marius stared intently at the third princess¡¯s beautiful face, closing the distance slowly as if he wanted to kiss her.


    ¡°What do you want to do, fourth Prince? Please exercise restraint!¡± Yvette yelled angrily.

 Being harassed by people she dislikes.

    Yvette sagged on the bed. The princess¡¯s lovely body was exposed, exposing every inch of her skin to the elements. Her hair was strewn all over the pillow. Beautiful almond-shaped eyes scowled at the man who was busy changing clothes.


    Marius smiled mockingly as he met Yvette¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Third Princess, thank you for your service. It was extremely satisfying.¡± Marius smiled broadly and exited the room.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Yvette clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white and let out a muffled growl. Slowly, tears streamed from the corners of her eyes, forming a small, clear stream.


    Mithreene came in quickly. She was taken aback when she saw Yvette¡¯s humiliating state.


    ¡°Oh, Princess!¡± She cupped her hands in front of her mouth and made an exaggerated expression on her face.


    Yvette had no time to think about Mithreene. Her delicate hand wiped away Mithreene¡¯s tears and motioned for her toe closer.


    ¡°Come here and help me clean up,¡± Yvette said.


    ¡°All right, Princess.¡±


    Mithreene assisted Yvette in getting up and dressed. She then left Yvette to prepare bath water for the Princess.


    Yvette sat on the bed¡¯s edge. Her eyes remained wet, and her cheeks were flushed with rage.


    The sticky sensation in certain body parts reminded her of an embarrassing incident in which she was forced to lie helplessly on the sheets with her naked body and allow herself to be touched by people she didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°I will return your humiliation many times over! You cretin!¡± Yvette muttered as she squeezed the corner of her dress tightly.


    Her heart was broken because of what Marius had done to her. How could she have known that the person she thought was innocent and easy to control was actually a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?


    Marius only pretended to be weak in order to catch her off guard. In fact, having arrived at this point, Marius had made no effort to conceal his true nature.


    Every time she remembered that man¡¯s emotionless gaze, piercing through her as if she could see through her heart and mind, Yvette shivered.


    ¡°The Royal Father made the incorrect decision! He turns out to be worse than Eugene! I must immediately inform the Royal Father of this!¡±


    Yvette, agitated, did not wait for her maid to arrive. She even forgot about the ambiguous taste and odour in her body. She dashed into the king¡¯s study after slightly improving her appearance.


    Someone¡¯s voice inside brought the third princess to a halt just as Yvette¡¯s hand touched the gold-ted doorknob.


    She peered through the door¡¯s gap.


    Not far from the king¡¯s desk stood the figure of a majestic man. Yvette recognised the figure as Marius Laverty right away. The anxiety was returning to Yvette¡¯s heart.


    ¡°My rmendation is correct. Simply dispatch the Marquess of Nortnd to negotiate with the kingdom of the Central ins.¡±


    Marius¡¯ voice was firm and did not sound like he was giving advice. He appears to have the final say.


    The king, on the other hand, spoke somewhat haltingly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your Highness the Fourth Prince is correct. Your Highness devised an excellent n.¡± In an exaggerated tone, the king praised him.


    ¡°Allow him to make the negotiations sessful. Remember, he has to leave in another week and will be surrounded on his way home. Send the most capable assassin squad you can muster.¡±


    ¡°One week? Willn¡¯t the negotiation agreement be implemented next?¡±


    ¡°I rescheduled the time. Leaving a weekter, it only takes about three days to reach the borders of the Eastern kingdom.¡± Marius took a breather ¡°I¡¯ve already set the time. It is no longer changeable. Is the King bothered?¡±


    ¡°No. Obviously not.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Make sure everything goes as nned, because this is our first step as allies. If the first one doesn¡¯t go as nned, I might not want to work with Zizvania again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You should not be concerned. This king will follow the instructions of the Prince.¡±


    Yvette stepped back, not wanting to hear any more.


    Yvette was terrified because her royal father, King of Zizvania, was so obedient in front of the man named Marius.


    Her bare feet ran back into the room, barefoot on the cold floor.


    ¡°This is insane! What happened when he was so obedient to the royal father? Wasn¡¯t it our original intention to use Marius¡¯ power to our advantage? Why is it that it is now the other way around?¡±


    Yvette¡¯s mind was racing with questions she couldn¡¯t answer.


    When Yvette entered the room, she discovered Mithreene and some of the maids there,plete with a tub of water and all the other toiletries.


    ¡°I was surprised you weren¡¯t in the room when I returned. I was worried that something bad had happened. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve returned.¡± Mithreene greeted Yvette as soon as the door opened.


    Yvette was reminded of what had contaminated her body by the water in the tub. She was immediately disgusted.


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense. Please assist me in taking a shower as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Princess.¡±


    The maids work quickly. Yvette was dressed in a thin nightgown that Mithreene had picked up at random earlier. The dress quickly fell to the floor, revealing the third princess¡¯s lovely curves once more.


    Yvette was escorted into the bathtub. Her tense and hot body instantly rxed in the warm water scented with fragrant flowers.


    However, she needed to clean a private area, which she couldn¡¯t do in front of these few pairs of servant girls¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°You all leave. Allow me to soak in peace.¡± Yvette motioned with her hand.


    ¡°All right, Princess.¡±


    Another maid left the room, but Mithreene remained seated.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe along?¡± Yvette inquired, dissatisfied.


    ¡°I apologise, Princess. But only because I¡¯m concerned about you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll doze off in the tub. So, just in case, please allow me to apany you here. I can also provide you with a massage.¡± Mithreene made her point with gusto.


    Yvette wasn¡¯t in the mood for a debate. After all, Mithreene¡¯s retort was for her own safety, so the lovely princess let her go.


    ¡°After that, massage me.¡±


    The third princess closed her eyes and rxed while having her shoulders and back of the neck massaged. The massage was extremely rxing. Yvette knew Mithreene was skilled at massage, but this time it was much more rxing than usual.


    ¡°Has the party ended?¡± Yvette inquired.


    ¡°Yes, Princess,¡± Mithreene replied, her fingers still moving.


    ¡°Really? Is it then past midnight?¡± Yvette smirked.


    ¡°You are correct, it is past midnight.¡±


    Yvette eximed. Surprisingly, it turns out that Marius threw and abused her in bed for so long that she didn¡¯t realise the party was over.


    Yvette¡¯s heart boiled again as she remembered her first experience of being kidnapped by a jerk like Marius.


    ¡°Totally immoral!¡± Yvette growled, biting her lip so hard that blood dripped from it.


    Mithreene paused her massage, staring at Yvette, as she detected the faint scent of blood. She couldn¡¯t hold back her rage and screamed.


    ¡°Why are you here, Princess? Stop biting your lower lip. It¡¯s already gushing!¡±


    The third princess was unconcerned about her maid¡¯s distress. Marius¡¯ words from the king¡¯s study had just rang in her ears at this precise moment.


    ¡°Allow the Marquis of Nortnd to negotiate with the kingdom of the Central ins. Then dispatch a team of assassins to intercept him on his way home.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Is he going to expel Edgar?¡± Yvette mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to simply dispatch him to negotiate. But what about acting immediately after? Furthermore, assassins are being dispatched! That¡¯s a lot, isn¡¯t it¡­¡± Yvette continued to mutter.


    The princess¡¯s emotions wereplicated at the time. On the other hand, she knew that keeping her family¡¯s power meant getting rid of the kingdom¡¯s powerful people, including Edgar Baldwin. Yvette, on the other hand, was the pr opposite. She did so because she adored Edgar.


    She once discussed with her royal father the idea of the king simply ¡°acting¡± on Edgar rather than killing him. They only needed to make the man lose everything andmit himself to Yvette¡¯s side.


    The king did not object to his beloved daughter¡¯s request, which pleased Yvette greatly.


    However, the situation was not as he had anticipated. The decision, as Marius had stated earlier, was not as simple as simply taking away other people¡¯s power. The man desired to draw the power of the barrier to the root, killing all of them.


    ¡°That lunatic! How are things going? Should I intervene to save Edgar from his impending doom? Mithreene, tell me what I should do.¡± Yvette inquired inadvertently.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter, Princess? I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it, forget about it. Assume you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Yvette was deep in thought once more, but she couldn¡¯te to any conclusions.


    Her thoughts returned to the first time she met Edgar. She fell in love, but Edgar married another woman instead. Yvette¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy.


    Then a devious thought shed through Yvette¡¯s mind. The corners of her mouth raised into a smile.


    ¡°Mithreene, send out invitations for me to nobledies; the Third Princess is having a small tea party in a week.¡± Remember to invite the Marchioness of Nortnd as well¡­¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t help but smile even wider when she mentioned thetter¡¯s name. ¡°¡­ from the Xander El Nix building, a woman named Elena.¡±


    Mithreene couldn¡¯t understand why the third princess wanted a tea party at this time. But she knew she couldn¡¯t call the decision into question. Because she was only a servant, she could only agree.


    ¡°All right, Princess.¡±


    ¨C


    A messenger from the pce arrived at the Baldwin Mansion a few dayster, carrying an order from the king to the Marquess.


    Edgar went to the pce at the request of the king. The king stated there that Edgar would be in charge of negotiating with the kingdoms of the Central ins.


    ¡°Do you mind if I do this, Marquess?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not, Your Majesty.¡±


    Even though the order came unexpectedly and the scheduled departure time was short, it couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Despite the fact that he had to leave the next morning.


    ¡°Harold, start preparing for my trip right away.¡±


    ¡°All right, Marquess.¡±


    While Harold went to make preparations, the Marquis remained at ease by spending the day with his wife.


    ¨C


    The following morning,


    The man stood by the bedside, staring at the round-faced young woman lying beneath the nket.


    Hisrge hand brushed against her cheek, chin, and then down her t stomach. Then, in the order of caress, follow it up with kisses.


    Cheryl is irritated by Edgar¡¯s behaviour.


    ¡°English¡­ Are you awake? Hm? Why are you suited up so formally so early?¡±


    ¡°The king specifically directed me to go negotiate with the Central ins kingdom. I have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden change? Isn¡¯t it still a little early? You didn¡¯t say anything to me about it¡­¡±


    Edgar only smiled. He kissed her once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the order came so unexpectedly. Isn¡¯t it fine? Yes, the Central ins kingdom is very beautiful. They have a lot of interesting items. Is there anything you¡¯d like? I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    ¡°Gifts? What exactly is that? I¡¯m not familiar with the local legends. If you don¡¯t mind, you can bring me some tasty food gifts or snacks.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Cheryl gave a nod.


    ¡°You¡¯ve discovered that you¡¯re a very easily satisfied wife, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll bring you all the delicacies of the Central ins. Wait at home obediently.¡± In a pampering gesture, the man rubbed his woman¡¯s head.


    Edgar Baldwin and the elite group from the Baldwin Mansion left that morning.

 The ladies begin to play their tricks.

    A messenger from the pce arrives shortly after Edgar and the elite group of guardian knights depart.


    They arrived this time to deliver an invitation to the tea party hosted by the third princess, Yvette Rowe.


    Cheryl, who had just finished her meal, looked surprised at the invitation letter in her hand.


    ¡°Is there going to be another party right after the big engagement party? Is the royal family truly jobless and overpaid?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Mary said without thinking.


    Judy stepped on Mary¡¯s feet while staring at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not polite!¡± Judy grumbled, warning Mary.


    The Marchioness was unconcerned about her maid¡¯s behavior. She was not a genuine noble who was so particr about manners and upholding caste. Cheryl is secretly relieved that someone agrees with her.


    The youngdy was still perusing the invitations. She ced it on the table after some thought.


    ¡°It might be boring staying at home now that Edgar is gone. I¡¯ll attend the party then.¡±


    ¡°My Lady!¡± Beth was taken aback. ¡°Please reconsider. The Third Princess only recently attempted to harm you. Please avoid contact with her as much as possible. This is for your protection.¡±


    Cheryl gave a slight nod. ¡°You¡¯re correct, Beth, but ¡­ this invitation expressly states that you must attend; you cannot refuse for any reason. What do you suspect she¡¯s up to? Will she still make things difficult for me if I don¡¯te this time?¡±


    Beth, Judy, Mary, and the others exchanged nces. They all had a sour expression on their faces.


    ¡°Are you going, Marchioness?¡± Beth inquired.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Beth inhaled deeply.


    She remembered the old doctor having a long conversation with her the night before about how to care for pregnant women. They must not only fulfill it in terms of food andfort, but they must also keep pregnant women¡¯s emotions stable. Whatever her wish is, it is granted to the greatest extent possible. Before leaving, the Marquess said the same thing.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll assist you in getting ready.¡±


    ¨C


    Cheryl arrived at the pce with a group of maids. For their own safety, Harold apanied them, bringing a few knights with him.


    ¡°Are you not going with your master, Harold?¡± Cheryl inquired.


    ¡°No. The marquess directed that I remain in order to protect you, Marchioness.¡±


    Harold¡¯s response elicited little reaction from Cheryl. She turned her gaze to the first carriages that had arrived.


    Aside from the Baldwin Mansion, there were about 7 or 8 carriages. This was apparently just a small tea party.


    Cheryl was greeted by a pce maid. She bowed and stated, ¡°Good day, Marchioness. The third princess is expecting you. Please stay with me.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bring too many people, particrly men. This is the Princess¡¯ third request ¡°The maid went on.


    Cheryl motioned for Beth, Judy, and Mary to follow her with a cold face. Meanwhile, Harold and the others had no choice but to remain behind.


    The maid led them to a beautiful rose garden. This park has been designed in an aesthetically pleasing manner. Cheryl could hear the nobledies praising the flower gardens everywhere she went as soon as she arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯vee, Royal Sister.¡± Cheryl was waved at by Yvette, who was sitting in one of the chairs. Her peach-colored dress¡¯s sleeves swayed with her movements.


    As soon as they heard Yvette¡¯s voice, the other nobledies stopped talking and turned to Cheryl.


    Cheryl was helped up to the luxurious retreat pavilion by Beth. Beth did not follow the Marchioness because she was not permitted to do so. Mithreene explicitly warned her.


    ¡°Greetings, Fifth Princess.¡± One of the nobledies greeted her in a frangipani yellow gown. She adopted Yvette¡¯s greeting, referring to the other party as Fifth Princess rather than a title after marriage.


    Simr sentiments were expressed by another nobledy.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there, Royal Sister? Come sit next to me. We have a good time talking ¡°Yvette invited, pretending to be a close sister.


    Cheryl was unusually quiet. Why did Yvette insist on inviting her to this party? It¡¯s just a group of women gossiping, which is actually quite unpleasant.


    She had, however, already arrived. Eventually, she sat in the chair offered by Yvette.


    ¡°There are several types of tea avable here, including Assam, Earl Grey, Darjeeling, and Chrysanthemum tea from the East.¡± ¡°Which one do you prefer?¡± Yvette inquired, giving the impression that she was a caring older sister.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Your Grace Third Princess, I¡¯m sure the Fifth Princess has never heard of the tea you mention. Your query will only perplex her. That¡¯s correct, Fifth Princess?¡± The noble in the yellow gown spoke once more.


    Cheryl¡¯s lips twitched in response to the young woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Lady Rosemary. I¡¯m too excited right now to be such a bother. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Yvette spoke in a formal manner. But the words spoken were so condescending to Cheryl, as if she wasn¡¯t deserving of such high-end tea.


    Cheryl sighed inwardly, regretting her presence once more.


    Yvette appeared out of nowhere, pouring milk tea and cing it in front of Cheryl.


    ¡°You like something sweet, don¡¯t you? This is what I prepared for you. Consume it.¡±


    Cheryl was disgusted by Yvette¡¯s hypocrisy. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the character she¡¯d created was really this irritating.


    Yvette¡¯s smile darkened when she saw Cheryl not take the tea she had served.


    ¡°What if Royal Sister doesn¡¯t like the tea I made?¡± She inquired. Her voice trembled a little, as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°How can you be such a fifth princess? The third princess went to great lengths to brew tea for you, and you refused? Isn¡¯t that a little sinister?¡± Lady Rosemary frowned.


    ¡°At least appreciate it a little, even if you¡¯re not used to drinking good tea like this,¡± said another nobledy.


    ¡°That is correct. Respect people, and you will be respected in return. That¡¯s the way it is.¡±


    Many simr tweets were in response.


    Cheryl, irritated, touched the teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°Who¡¯s to say I didn¡¯t like them?¡±


    ¡°Wow, your tone of voice is a little impolite, Fifth Princess.¡± Lady Rosemary openly rebuked her.


    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m just a little ustomed to acting, ¡°Cheryl responded.


    She kept her cool on the outside, but raged on the inside ¡°Thesedies are a real pain! Why did I have toe here so early?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for beingte.¡±


    To break the echoing innuendo, a woman¡¯s soft voice rang. Everyone, including Cheryl, turned to face the source of the voice.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Elena was dressed elegantly and luxuriously in a maroon gown. Her hair was pulled back into a bun and adorned with gold pins. Her domineering appearance resembled that of a high-ranking madam. Her make-up was even more mboyant than Yvette¡¯s.


    Surprisingly, Yvette was the first to greet the woman.


    ¡°Elena, you¡¯re notte at all. We¡¯ve only just begun. Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it, Your Grace the Third Princess.¡±


    Elena took the only avable empty seat. It¡¯s directly across the street from Cheryl.


    ¡°What a sweet scent! I could smell it before I even entered the garden. I was curious, and it turned out to be a dish prepared by the third Princess ¡°Elena stated.


    The nobledyughed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only smelled them this much. Try it and see if the vor surprises you ¡°Lady Rosemary stated. She didn¡¯t need to worry about formal etiquette with Elena because Elena¡¯s status was lower than hers.


    Elena didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Instead, she smiled, as if she were overjoyed.


    ¡°Thank you very much. Then I won¡¯t think twice.¡± She then ate a piece of cake.


    ¡°This is incredibly delicious!¡± Her face was filled with praise as she continued.


    ¡°Taste the others as well; they¡¯re all delicious because they¡¯re prepared by the pce¡¯s best chef.¡± Yvette added with a nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that it¡¯s so tasty. The best chefs made it, it turned out ¡°Elena agreed.


    Yvette¡¯s gaze was drawn to the several porcin teapots on the table.


    ¡°What type of tea do you prefer? Some are present.¡±


    ¡°I like something strong and dense,¡± Elena said shyly.


    ¡°Assam? They appeal to me as well. It¡¯s useful to have a friend who only has one taste ¡°Lady Rosemary spoke up.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it is,¡± Elena said, still shyly smiling.


    Cheryl, who had been neglected, paid attention to how they treated Elena.


    Elena¡¯s status implied that she shouldn¡¯t be able to attend, given that nobles generally dislike having someone of lower rank join them. These women, including Yvette, seemed even more enthralled by Elena than she was.


    Cheryl began to notice a strange sensation.


    For some reason, when Elena said the words ¡°strong and dense,¡± she felt there was another meaning behind her words.


    ¡°Elena, I see your dress is very lovely and luxurious. The intricately patterned embroidery, in particr, makes me wonder who designed it.¡± Lady Rosemary initiated the conversation once more.


    Of course, Lady Rosemary¡¯s words drew attention to the dress Elena was wearing.


    A red and ck striped gown conveys a sense of luxury and pride. However, whenbined with the intricate embroidery patterns on the cor and sleeves, it creates a more unique impression.


    Cheryl¡¯s pupils constricted. She was probably familiar with the pattern but couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen it.


    ¡°This pattern is unique and has its own meaning.¡± Elena responded.


    ¡°Special? What exactly is it? Please tell me everything so that neither I nor the others are tortured by curiosity.¡± Yvette stated half-jokingly, half-seriously.


    Other nobles followed suit.


    ¡°This is a couple pattern I made when I was with the Marquess of Nortnd,¡± Elena exined. ¡°I made it for myself at first, but the Marquess said he liked it. I couldn¡¯t help but make a simr pattern on some of his clothes. I recall him being so excited that he referred to it as a couple pattern.¡±


    Yvette gave a hearty p. ¡°No wonder I feel so familiar. Yes, I see. You know, the Marquess of Nortnd went to the kingdom on the eastern ins to negotiate this morning. I ran into him in the hall. Can you guess what he¡¯s wearing?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°Red and ck suit with the same pattern as Elena¡¯s gown.¡±


    The women apuded as soon as Yvette¡¯s words were spoken. There was also the sound of heavy breathing, as if in shock.


    ¡°Is that correct? The Marquess still dresses in those patterned clothes today. Doesn¡¯t this imply that the Marquess still harbors romantic feelings for Elena?¡± Lady Rosemary¡¯s voice rang out loud and clear in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Elena was acting evasively once more.


    ¡°Lady Rosemary, please don¡¯t put it like that. I¡¯m afraid the Marchioness will misinterpret what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Yvette abruptly turned her head, as if she had just realized Cheryl was right beside her.


    ¡°But how can I say something like that when the Marquess¡¯ wife is right beside me? Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, Royal sister.¡±


    Cheryl gave a bitter smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lady Rosemary didn¡¯t miss it either, adding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well. But you can¡¯t really me me. The Marquess of Nortnd and Elena¡¯s story was true. In fact, Elena had been apanying the Marquis for many years. Surely their emotions are intense, right?¡±

 Protected by Eugene

    ¡°Lady Rosemary¡¯s words, I believe, are true. The history of the past will always be present, no matter how hidden it is. As a wife, you must be able to ept something as vibrant as your husband¡¯s past.¡± Yvette offered sarcastic advice.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. We should not be prejudiced as women.¡±


    ¡°I concur.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s ears were ringing from the women¡¯s chatter. She immediately recognised the ruse Yvette was attempting. This beautiful princess of the king¡¯s favour apparently wanted to attack her psychology, thereby severing her and Edgar¡¯s rtionship.


    Cheryl, however, was unaffected. She replied with a sweet smile,


    ¡°As a Marchioness and a legal wife, I certainly know what is worth seeing and what is not. The past is like damaged clothes; the only thing that can happen to them is to be thrown out and forgotten. Why keep thinking about damaged clothes when everyone knows there is no need, right?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheryl lowered her face slightly, pretending to drink, a mocking smile hidden behind a teacup.


    ¡°I can do this kind of sarcasm, too!¡± her inner voice eximed.


    The nobledies, who had earlierughed mockingly, were now silent. Cheryl¡¯s words effectively silenced them all.


    Elena, in particr, blushed with embarrassment. She was embarrassed to be associated with soiled clothing. What a disgusting act.


    Her sharp, hateful eyes were fixed on the young woman in front of her. Cheryl raised her face at the same time, and their gazes met.


    ¡°Do you agree what I said, Miss Elena?¡± Cheryl spoke clearly, emphasising each word.


    Elena was bing increasingly embarrassed. Her teeth were clenched. But because of her position, she had no choice but to respond to Cheryl¡¯s words.


    ¡°You arepletely correct, Marchioness; Ipletely agree with your words.¡± Elena¡¯s slightly parted red lips slipped those sybles out.


    Elena had been repulsed, but there was still one more person waiting for her demise. Cheryl was well aware that Yvette¡¯s fierce gaze had never left her.


    For a while, the stagnant atmosphere was ufortable. There were no more sneers from the nobledies after Cheryl¡¯s sarcasm. They pretended to be distracted by the flowers surrounding the pavilion.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the point of this awkward atmosphere? We¡¯vee to have a casual conversation over tea and snacks.¡± Yvette¡¯s voice was clear and floated through the air.


    Lady Rosemary seized the n when she saw Yvette attempt to continue it.


    ¡°Of course, the third princess is very understanding. However, sitting around drinking tea does not appear to be much fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lady Rosemary, do you have any good ideas?¡± Yvette inquired.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard that the fifth Princess is an aplished painter. The painting is stunning, even more so than the original object. Isn¡¯t it true that everyone wants to see it?¡± Lady Rosemary made one suggestion and then asked for another.


    ¡°I recently discovered that the fifth Princess is a painter. I¡¯m excited to see the results.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m one of them. We must be extremely fortunate to be able to witness the process of the finest painting.¡±


    Three poisonous words of praise were shot over Cheryl¡¯s head in quick session. Of course, it¡¯s all a ruse. She couldn¡¯t even hold a brush, let alone paint. But these people said her painting was the best and bestowed the title ¡°expert¡± on her. Cheryl was dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough for them to irritate me; now they want to embarrass me?¡± Cheryl reflected to herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Royal sister? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Cheryl was reminded of yesterday¡¯s events by Yvette¡¯s question. She shuddered and decided she couldn¡¯t ept Yvette¡¯s offer to use the restroom no matter what.


    Cheryl responded simply, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°If Royal sister is okay, then you¡¯re okay painting for us, right?¡± Yvette¡¯s words came across as orders rather than requests.


    Lady Rosemary continued, ¡°Yes, Fifth Princess, you are well-known for your generosity and kindness¡­ This minor detail will not bother you.¡±


    Yvette gave a faint smile. She had not misjudged Lady Rosemary¡¯s support today. Her mouth are razor-sharp and merciless, leaving no trace of escape.


    Yvette secretly smiled as she called out to her personal maid, ¡°Mithreene, go get the best quality painting equipment.¡±


    ¡°All right, third princess.¡±


    Mithreene left and soon returned, apanied by several other maids who brought painting supplies such as brushes, paints, canvases, props, and so on.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready, Royal sister, please paint something and let us admire it,¡± Yvette said, attempting to rush Cheryl.


    ¡°Wow, your brain!¡± Cheryl grumbled to herself. She was not given the option to refuse. Honestly¡­


    The Marchioness stood up, her face flushed.


    The little maid who brought the paint box slipped and fell on Cheryl as she stood in front of the canvas that had been prepared on the support. Oil paint in various colours sttered all over the Marchioness¡¯ dress.


    ¡°Sister Royal! Are you all right?¡± Yvette approached quickly but not closely. She kept a safe distance of two to three steps, afraid that the spilled paint would get on her clothes as well.


    The sound of the paintbox copsing was deafening. Beth, who was standing on the ground, became aware right away. When she saw Marchioness¡¯ dishevelled appearance, her heart felt like it was going to burst.


    She dashed up to the pavilion without a second thought. Judy and Mary came after.


    ¡°My Lady, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beth, I¡¯m perfectly fine. It¡¯s just¡­ can you get rid of this stain quickly? It stinks so bad that it hurts my chest.¡± Cheryl was upset. Her face was wrinkled with disapproval, but her expression also concealed a sense of difort.


    Yvette was standing nearby Cheryl. She heard what the young Marchioness said and offered her assistance once more.


    ¡°The royal sister¡¯s gown is dirty. You should change it as soon as possible so that you arefortable. Don¡¯t worry, I have plenty of dresses that will work for you. Please apany Mithreene to-ah!¡± Yvette screamed and ran as fast as she could.


    Everyone looked up after being taken aback by Yvette¡¯s scream. The chandelier hanging from the pavilion¡¯s ceiling directly above Cheryl¡¯s head creaked, then swayed and fell silently.


    The crashing of ss against the marble floor was deafening.


    The crystal chandelier shattered into chaotically scattered fragments.


    Fearing for their safety from splinters, the women rose from their seats and took cover behind the tables. While Yvette hid behind a pir roughly the size of an adult.


    Beth, who was closest to Cheryl, felt as if someone was pushing her away strongly. She had been thrown, but she was not in a dangerous situation. While Judy and Mary were standing a little further away, they were hit by some flying ss shards.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying! What caused the chandelier to fall?¡±


    ¡°What a massive chandelier. The sound of it falling deafens my ears!¡±


    ¡°That crystal chandelier is so big and heavy, and while being hit by such a big object, the fear of the fifth Princess¡¯s little body¡­¡±


    When themotion subsided, they all emerged from their hiding ces. When they see the centre of chaos, everyone¡¯s heart expects something different.


    Don¡¯t ask what Yvette expected. Of course, she wanted a crystal chandelier to crush the tiny body of a certain young woman.


    How surprised she was to see the back of the man in the ck coat, bent down to protect the Marchioness¡¯s small body, rather than Cheryl¡¯s bloody body.


    ¡°Eugene!¡± Yvette grumbled quietly to herself.


    Not only was Yvette taken aback, but Cheryl was taken aback as well.


    She initially believed she would perish beneath the massive crystal chandelier that had fallen. However, someone broke through and pushed her body down, protecting Cheryl with his own back.


    When Cheryl opened her eyes, she saw Eugene, who was covered in blood. His back and head were both injured, and blood was dripping down his handsome face and down Cheryl¡¯s cheeks and neck.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± That was Eugene¡¯s first statement. His bloodied face was filled with concern.


    Cheryl gave a stiff nod. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Heaven. I feel relieved.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s breathing becameboured. His body swayed in the direction of Cheryl.


    ¡°My Lady!¡± Beth screamed in terror at Cheryl¡¯s bloodied cheeks. She moved quickly to assist Cheryl in getting up from the floor, after Judy and Mary had previously assisted Eugene.


    ¡°Are you hurt?!¡± She inquired, terrified.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. However¡­ the crown prince¡­¡±


    Themotion naturally drew the guards¡¯ attention as well. When they saw the Crown Prince was bleeding all over, they rushed to help him return to the pce while the others summoned the pce doctor.


    Cheryl is concerned and rushes to Eugene¡¯s house.


    While the people in the pavilion stood there stunned by the unexpected event.


    ¡°Um¡­ did the fifth Princess just walk over to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence?¡±


    Nobody knows who started the conversation, so everyone else joined in on the cheap gossip.


    ¡°Since she was saved by the Crown Prince, it¡¯s only natural for her to be concerned and follow him back.¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary for you to be so concerned? I don¡¯t see it as a grateful concern, but rather for another reason.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have a strong impression that something is wrong between them. Actually, the Fifth Princess was about to have an ident when the Crown Prince appeared out of nowhere to save her. Is anyone convinced it was a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°That is correct! After all, this park is not directly adjacent to the main road. There would be no coincidence like passing by ident if I hadn¡¯te here on purpose.¡±


    ¡°This is very suspicious.¡±


    Hearing the women¡¯s conversation, Elena and Yvette on opposite sides fell silent.


    Previously, they were irritated that Cheryl had not been harmed by the crystal chandelier, but after the group of women¡¯s passionate gossip, another devious thought crossed the two women¡¯s minds.

 In prison

    Cheryl followed her to Eugene¡¯s house without question. For some reason, seeing the man covered in fresh blood caused her heart to pound.


    She witnessed the royal doctor¡¯s assistant ripping Eugene¡¯s clothes off. The gaping wound on the man¡¯s back was immediately exposed after the expensive suit was removed. There was a splinter of amp stump that stuck a little deep in the back of the left.


    Cheryl staggered backwards, but she was grabbed.


    ¡°Beth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she confirmed.


    ¡°Why are you by yourself? What happened to Judy and Mary?¡±


    ¡°I told them to contact Harold just in case.¡±


    Beth¡¯s exnation made Cheryl realise that the current situation was unclear, and that the worst-case scenario was possible. But her brain wasn¡¯t working properly right now because she had been slightly shaken by seeing her favourite character, Eugene Laverty, fall to save herself.


    Cheryl was supported from behind by Beth. They both stood in front of the wide open door, staring helplessly at the prince, who was covered in blood.


    The doctor and his assistants worked tirelessly inside to clean and treat the Prince¡¯s wounds. They move quickly and are extremely agile.


    Eugene ends up looking like a half-mummy, with bandages wrapped around his head and body. In his private room, he was lying on arge bed.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t go in, only saw the unconscious man from outside the door.


    As soon as the doctor came out, Cheryl held him back.


    ¡°How is the Crown Prince doing? Are his injuries severe?¡±


    ¡°Prince¡¯s state-¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! Fifth princess, you are the suspect for harming the Crown Prince. Now, don¡¯t fight back ande with us!¡± A man¡¯s harsh voice interrupted the doctor¡¯s words.


    Immediately, a dozen royal guards surrounded Cheryl, pointing swords at her.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Cheryl cast a disapproving look at the man in charge of the guard.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Are my words not clear? You are a suspect in the Crown Prince¡¯s assassination plot. You should be detained for further investigation, especially since Prince is seriously injured and unconscious. Now, obey and follow us.¡± The leader said it again.


    Cheryl eximed. ¡°What kind of charge is that? It was a mistake! I had no intention of involving the crown prince in this situation!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s words, however, were ignored by the guard leader. He directed the group of guards to ambush Cheryl right away.


    ¡°Do note near our Marchioness!¡± Beth stood guard over Cheryl, keeping her out of reach of the guards¡¯rge hands.


    These sent-out guards appeared to be heartless. They pushed Beth so hard that she fell andnded on her shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Beth screamed in pain because of the pain in her shoulder.


    ¡°Beth!¡± Cheryl yelled. She wanted to grab Beth, but she was stopped and one of the guards firmly grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Retreat everyone!¡±


    Harold¡¯s yell echoed, as did the few guards from the Baldwin Mansion they had brought with them.


    The man stormed in and shed at the hand of the guard who had cornered Cheryl. When the Marchioness was freed from her restraints, Harold shielded his master¡¯s wife behind his body and raised his sword high, unafraid.


    The guards from the Baldwin Mansion assisted and protected Beth.


    ¡°Never bother the residents of the Baldwin Mansion. I will not hesitate to decapitate you all!¡± Harold made a threat. His demeanour was determined and ready to fight.


    When he saw Harold, the guard leader clenched his teeth. At his waist, his hand touched the hilt of the sword.


    ¡°Right Hand Marquess, we are simply carrying out the King¡¯s orders.¡± Please do not obstruct, or all of you from Baldwin Mansion will bebelled as rebels for disobeying the King¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Cheryl eximed.


    She immediately touched Harold¡¯s shoulder, calming him down, realising the weight of the charge in the guard leader¡¯s words.


    ¡°Harold, put down your sword.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Simply follow my instructions. You didn¡¯t hear what charges he¡¯s pressing against us if you keep this up? Don¡¯t subject the entire Baldwin family to unnecessary hardships.¡±


    ¡°But, Marchioness, it is my responsibility to ensure your safety. I can¡¯t imagine what the Marquess would do if something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Everything can be exined to Edgarter; he will understand.¡±


    Impatiently, the guards¡¯mander stomped his feet.


    ¡°Please do not obstruct our work any longer.¡±


    Cheryl steeled her heart and moved ahead of Harold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± she said.


    The group of guards who had previously surrounded her had now formed a blockade line around Cheryl, making escape impossible. This treatment was identical to how criminals were treated in the most difficult cases.


    ¡°Wait, please take me as well! Please allow me to apany the Marchioness!¡± Beth yelled from behind her.


    Cheryl turned her head as she was led several metres away.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine by myself,¡± she reassured. She even cracked a smile.


    Cheryl¡¯s smile, on the other hand, irritated Beth¡¯s eyes. It felt like a bad omen smile.


    ¡°No, no, no. Please take me with you, guard leader. Please, please, please ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The guards¡¯mander waved impatiently.


    Cheryl and Beth are led to prison.


    The leader of the guards opened one of the cells and let the two women in.


    ¡°Go in first. I still have to report to the King so that your case is processed immediately,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°What case!¡± Beth retorted fiercely, ¡°don¡¯t go too far and treat the Marchioness like she really is plotting something bad against the crown prince like you guys allege!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to say that if there¡¯s no proof. Now,e on in.¡±


    Cheryl and Beth were pushed inside by force.


    The door of the bars is locked using an iron chain and a padlock.


    Beth was taken aback as they werepletely surrounded and the guards began to disperse.


    ¡°Did they really lock us in?¡± She shook her head in disbelief.


    Cheryl was even moreposed than Beth. She sat on the only couch in the long, narrow room.


    The youngdy sat there deep in thought. Her mind, which had begun to calm, was able to connect the dots of today¡¯s events.


    She now not only regretted her decision to attend the tea banquet, but she also wanted to punish herself for being so careless.


    ¡°I am the novel¡¯s author! How could I have failed to read the situation and voluntarily jumped into the trap when it was so obvious from the start? Am I really that stupid?¡± Cheryl mumbled something incoherently. Inadvertently, her hand brushed against her t lower stomach.


    Cheryl wentpletely still. ¡°I ¡­ Ipletely forgot about this pregnancy!¡±


    ¡°Do you feel okay? Do you have any aches and pains?¡± Beth came over. Beth became uneasy when she noticed Cheryl rubbing her stomach.


    After Beth mentioned it, a subtle pain red up in her stomach. It feels like a woman¡¯s menstrual cramps.


    Cheryl was unconcerned about her subtle reaction. Sheughed.


    ¡°Why are you so concerned? I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you¡¯re fine.¡±


    They both regained control, each with their own set of thoughts.


    After a while, the pain returned. Starting with a subtle pain like the first time, the pain bes more real over time. Cheryl couldn¡¯t keep her cool any longer. Her expression changed, and beads of sweat began to form on her brow.


    Beth touched Cheryl¡¯s shoulder, sensing something was wrong.


    ¡°What happened, my Lady?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s body started to shake.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ it hurts so much,¡± she grumbled.


    Beth was taken aback. She became rmed when she heard Cheryl say, ¡°it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me, my Lady, which part hurts?¡± she asked nervously.


    Another wave of agony arrived. Each time it appears, it will be more painful than thest. Cheryl couldn¡¯t hide it any longer; her face was pale, and she let out a muffled scream.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ my stomach¡­ my stomach¡­ my stomach hurts so much¡­¡±


    Beth¡¯s heart was pounding, and panic washed over her.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, My Lady. I¡¯ll have someone contact the doctor.¡±


    Beth dashed to the bar and shook it. The shaking had little effect on the sturdy barred door.


    ¡°Is anyone there? Guard? Guard? Please, everyone, I need your assistance! Please contact a doctor!¡±


    Beth¡¯s voice rang out throughout the facility, but no one responded.


    ¡°Someone! Please, please, please! We require assistance! Marchioness, please contact a doctor!¡±


    Beth eximed a few more times. There has been no response.


    Cheryl¡¯s moans are bing increasingly audible behind her.


    Beth had had enough of yelling for help. She moved her gaze to Cheryl, who was lying on the couch.


    Cheryl sat and spun around, nervously shifting from side to side as the pain in her stomach became unbearable. She couldn¡¯t even make a sound because of the excruciating pain, which felt like she was being stabbed from within, as if her body was about to split open at any moment.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Warm liquids flowed out from beneath her body during this time. Cheryl understood what was going on, but her body was not given time to think calmly. The pain attacks continued unabated.


    Beth, on the other hand, could only see. She knows nothing about medicine. Nothing could be done except hold the young woman¡¯s hand in pain and asionally wipe the sweat dripping from her forehead and neck.


    Cheryl¡¯s lower stomach was still squeezed and crushed from the inside, leaving her weak and powerless. Cheryl passed out as thick warm liquid flowed continuously from below.


    Beth was taken aback.


    ¡°Marchioness!¡±


    Cheryl shook her head gently.


    There was no response. Beth was terrified that something terrible would happen to Cheryl, but she was relieved when she saw the young woman¡¯s chest move up and down despite her weakness.


    Beth, on the other hand, was terrified of confirming one thing. She should have guessed it even if it wasn¡¯t confirmed. Furthermore, there was a strong odour of blood in this small room.


    Beth is saddened for the Marchioness.

 Why did you return so quickly?

    After ordering the guards to arrest and imprison Cheryl, Yvette goes to rx by soaking in flower petals and getting a massage.


    She was well dressed and dressed as if nothing bad had happened after she had finished her bath.


    Her cool snapped after the leader of the guards informed her of something. Her beautiful face showed signs of insanity.


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± Yvette inquired cheerfully. Her face was innocently staring at the leader of the guards, waiting for a good response.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t happened yet.¡±


    Yvette hurled a jewellery box in front of the dresser in front of the guard. The man¡¯s forehead bled, but he remained firmly kneeling in his ce.


    ¡°Why is she not dead yet? Why?! Was the poison I gave you insufficient? Tell me, Mithreene, isn¡¯t there enough poison?¡± Yvette burst outughing.


    ¡°The poison you give is only for weakening the body, Princess, not for killing,¡± Mithreene said slowly.


    Yvette flexed her aching fingers. Her gaze was drawn to Mithreene, and she smirked.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct. It¡¯s just poison to make the body weak! What a pity! I can¡¯t wait for her to pass away!¡± Yvette¡¯s lovely lips were still forming a smile. Even though she was stunning, her hateful smile couldn¡¯t conceal the horror on her face.


    ¡°Give her a poison that will kill her as quickly as possible! In this world, I simply cannot stand her!¡±


    Mithreene was taken aback by Yvette¡¯s orders. She spoke after a brief hesitation.


    ¡°Third princess, don¡¯t you think this is a hasty decision? If that woman dies in the pce prison, I¡¯m afraid the Marquess of Nortnd will find out about it soon enough. Your chances of winning the Marquis¡¯ heart in the future may be even slimmer as a result ¡°Mithreene provided extensive advice. Everyone knew how brave she had to be to say this.


    Yvette, to her surprise, was not angry. She instead burst outughing.


    ¡°Mithreene, are you insane? Make it appear as if the poison was administered by Marius Laverty! Make a misunderstanding between Edgar and Marius; it¡¯s better if theyter fight and kill each other!¡± Yvette insisted vehemently.


    Yvette¡¯s words horrified Mithreene, but she immediately agreed. ¡°You¡¯ve obviously thought of everything. Please ept my apologies for my earlier impudence.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking and hurry! I can¡¯t wait to hear about that poor woman¡¯s death!¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Mithreene withdrew and left the room, followed by the guards¡¯mander. They went to the cer¡¯s secret storage and took a small bottle that was very beautifully carved. But who would have guessed that the lovely ss bottle contained a lethal poison?


    ¨C


    Cheryl is still unconscious inside the prison. Beth, who couldn¡¯t help herself, simply wiped a little blood and sweat from Cheryl¡¯s body, trying to clean it even if it was just a little.


    Beth paced back and forth in the cramped room, doing nothing else. This prison ispletely dark with no light. Beth guessed it was nighttime, but she had no idea howte it was.


    Someone moved through the dark shadows from a certain angle, sneaking their way to the cell where Beth and Cheryl were being held.


    Beth was alerted by the creaking sound of metal chains being touched.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± She tried to focus her vision, but all she could see was a ck figure standing in front of the cell door, staring at her.


    ¡°Who-¡±


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s me,¡± said the ck figure quietly.


    ¡°Harold?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How are you and the Marchioness getting along? Are you all right?¡± Harold inquired, fiddling with the lock.


    Beth panicked again, recalling the recent events.


    ¡°I have no idea! We need to get the Marchioness to a doctor as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t bother me with too many questions. Open the door quickly.¡± Beth dashed to the cot. She carried the Marchioness¡¯s body with care.


    Harold was able to get the lock open. He went in after opening the door and carrying Cheryl on his back.


    Harold was taken aback when he smelled blood.


    ¡°What urred? Has the Marchioness been hurt?¡±


    ¡°I told you it was difficult to exin. Please hurry up.¡± Beth urged, her voice trembling.


    Harold didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He immediately led the way out of the establishment. Harold and Beth dashed across therge pce gardens towards the horse carriage that had been prepared in a hidden passage as soon as they emerged from the dungeon.


    They didn¡¯t see a single guard from the time they left the prison until they passed through the garden. Beth had an odd feeling about it.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any guards around, Harold? Is this a trap or not?¡±


    Despite their concerns, they continued on their way.


    ¡°Certainly not. Sir Simon, who was in charge of the guards, assisted me,¡± Harold exined. Because he was running while carrying someone, his voice was a little shaky.


    ¡°Simon? Butler to the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing to assist us? Shouldn¡¯t he be suspicious of us in light of the Crown Prince¡¯s ident?¡±


    ¡°Sir Simon knows Marchiones cannot have bad intentions toward his master. So he¡¯s willing to assist me,¡± Harold exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Beth said it as if she understood, but she was still puzzled.


    In Beth¡¯s peripheral vision, a horse carriage appeared. Beth hesitated when they got closer and she didn¡¯t see any symbols on the carriage.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Rx, this is our mode of transportation. I would never use the official carriage from Baldwin Mansion to flee. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t learn too soon.¡±


    Harold stood up and ced Cheryl on a lounger with a soft pad covering. Beth apanied him into the carriage and deftly adjusted the Marchioness¡¯ bed.


    Harold hopped on the wheel and galloped towards the Baldwin Mansion after swapping tasks with Beth.


    ¨C


    A man dressed in ck frantically searches for the two long-lost women in a dark prison.


    ¡°Did they flee?¡± The person mumbled. Cheryl had been lying on the couch when his hand identally touched something wet.


    The individual ced the tip of his finger against the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°That¡¯s blood! Was one of the women hurt?¡±


    The man searched again, but all he found were blood stains on the couch.


    ¨C


    Cheryl awoke with a stabbing pain in her back. The shaking of the train then made him more aware. She noticed Beth sitting next to her. The pain struck Cheryl again before she could open her mouth.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­!!!¡± Cheryl moaned in agony. Her hands squeezed tightly on the soft pad beneath, just to relieve some of the pain.


    ¡°Are you awake, My Lady? Is your body still achy?¡±


    Cheryl wanted to respond, but her strength was dwindling as her lower abdomen throbbed with pain. Her chest was starting to feel tight right now, possibly because the pain was too intense.


    She felt twisted and pressed mercilessly in her internal organs. Cheryl hadn¡¯t expected it, but the torment continued even after she passed out.


    ¡°Why¡­ does it hurt so much¡­?¡± Cheryl groaned in the midst of this inexplicable sensation.


    Beth panicked even more as she watched the Marchioness copse in agony once more. The young woman¡¯s body was covered in sweat and blood on her lower body, which was no longer restrained by the thickness of her dress. Blood seeped onto the soft mat beneath as it was poured.


    ¡°It¡¯s excruciating¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡­ I can¡¯t take it any longer¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lady, please don¡¯t say that; please bear with us a little longer; we¡¯ll be at the Mansion soon.¡± Beth tried tofort her, but her trembling voice betrayed her.


    Cherylcked the strength to listen to Beth¡¯s words offort. Her brain was dulled by the pain, and she almost passed out again.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    The carriage came to a halt some timeter. Harold jumped into the carriage and carried the Marchioness.


    ¡°Slow down, be careful not to shake the Marchioness.¡± Beth cautioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Now hurry up and get someone to call the old doctor.¡±


    Everything happens quickly. While Harold was carrying Cheryl upstairs, the old doctor in the Mansion had arrived with her protege. Beth and the maids who used to serve the Marchioness were also present, each bringing everything they needed, such as warm water for washing and so on.


    Cheryl heard the old doctor say something while she was still conscious.


    ¡°The Marchioness has lost the baby, and I sensed a debilitating poison in her body; get some poison neutralizer as soon as possible; if it¡¯s toote, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Cheryl could no longer hear the old doctor¡¯s words continuing. She, who had been tormented by pain for a few hours, waspletely exhausted and chose to sumb to the rest that darkness offered her.


    Something was pressing against her throat. Her mouth was filled with a thick salty and fishy taste.


    That foul odour made it appear as if she was vomiting blood.


    The blood rising to her throat seemed to relieve some of the pain in Cheryl¡¯s body. She let down her guard and let herself be embraced by the soothing darkness.


    Cheryl felt her consciousness float away, lighter than a feather in the wind. She could feel the air rush by her.


    It feels great.


    ¡°Wait, what happened?¡±


    Cheryl gasped as she heard a familiar man scream. When she opened her eyes, she saw no one in front of her. When she turned her head, she noticed Edgar rushing into the body of a pale woman drenched in sweat and blood. The man sobbed and yelled the woman¡¯s name.


    Cheryl was frozen for a split second.


    She had no idea what she was feeling as she looked down at Edgar, who was tightly embracing the pale body, and at her transparent self.


    ¡°Edgar¡­¡± Cheryl unconsciously said his name. ¡°Are you really leaving? Why did you return so quickly?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s tone was halfint, half usation.


    Her vision became clouded by the scene in front of her. Between his sobs, she couldn¡¯t hear what Edgar was saying.


    Everything gradually faded away and vanished into thin air.


    She was the one who vanished, not the scene in front of her.

 The novel’s ending

    Cheryl felt her body float away in the wind like cotton. She had no idea how long she had been tossed around in the air until she became exhausted and fell asleep.


    Cheryl awoke to find herself in this location, lying in the middle of nowhere.


    The location is deserted. The floor below was clean and level, but it was surrounded by nothing. Everything was white as far as the eye could see, with not a speck of any other colour in sight.


    Cheryl raised her hand when she awoke, as she always did. The ck dot on her left wrist was caught in her eyepiece.


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    The youngdy jerked awake. Her movement parted the snow white dress she was wearing. She looked at her wrist as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    ¡°And this mole¡­¡± Cheryl rubbed her wrist several times. However, the small ck dot remained. Her skin actually turned red as a result of that action.


    She looked stiffly at his left knee, knowing the mark was genuine. A mole was also in a very familiar position.


    Cheryl exhaled a cold breath. Her heart shook as she realised something.


    ¡°udia doesn¡¯t have these moles on my wrists and knees, but they¡¯re on my real body! Does this imply that my true self is also no longer alive?¡± The young woman shrieked in terror.


    Cheryl ps and pinches herself. And the pain she was afraid of was very real.


    She was certain that the woman inside udia¡¯s body had died before she arrived. There was only one possibility if she arrived in a strange ce with her real body.


    ¡°Oh my ¡­ Is this the afterlife?¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback by her own guess.


    She appeared to have just realised something and covered her mouth with both of her palms. Her voice seemed to be swallowed by air in some way. When someone¡¯s ear is wet, they can hear themselves speak but their voice is muffled.


    ¡°What an odd ce¡­¡± Cheryl didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She was only thinking in her heart.


    She rose to her feet. Her knee-length snow-white gown made her feel strange as well.


    ¡°Before¡­ did I not wear a white gown?¡± Cheryl pondered something for the umpteenth time.


    The oddities she encountered shortly after waking up made the 25-year-old woman dizzy.


    Cheryl took a step forward, her heart full of motivation to find something in the middle of nowhere. Her feet were bare as she walked across the cold, pure white floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s like stepping on a piece of ceramic.¡± In her heart, she gave a thumbs up.


    Cheryl simply continued walking. She went from slow steps to wide steps, but she didn¡¯t find anything. Below and above, there was nothing but white. There are no boundaries, lines, or anything else. In this white ce, she is the only ¡°thing.¡±


    Cheryl grumbled, ¡°This white colour makes my head spin even more.¡±


    Cheryl kept walking, refusing to give up. She ran as fast as she could, hoping to see something ahead of her.


    However, she eventually gave up as well. She discovered nothing but fatigue biting her leg. The woman sat on the cold floor, her face desperate.


    ¡°Everything looks the same from wherever I am. I¡¯m not even sure if I walked forward or stayed put from the start ¡­.¡±


    The youngdy was panting heavily. Her wavy hair cascaded down her back.


    Cheryl sat down because she was tired of sitting. Thest scene before he vanished from the novel¡¯s world shed before his eyes as he stared at the white and empty ceiling.


    She had previously heard the Baldwin Mansion healer say that she had been exposed to a poison that weakens the body.


    She is now unemployed and happily investigates this seemingly simple matter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a poisonous substance? But how could it possibly lead to my death?¡± Cheryl bit her nails. ¡°Could it be that udia¡¯s body is so weak that even a body-weakening poison could kill her?¡±


    ¡°You are the one who is most familiar with your own personality. Why are you still wondering?¡±


    Cheryl was startled by a girl¡¯s voice. She immediately straightened her back and turned left and right, looking for the source of the sound.


    However, no one was present. Just a novel with a red cover on the floor.


    Cheryl took the book in her soft fingers.


    She came across the book, and the cover and title reminded her of her online novel.


    ¡°Did someone print it?¡± Cheryl was perplexed in her heart.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her curiosity drove her to turn page after page. Cheryl was taken aback when she discovered that the novel¡¯s contents, rather than being simr to hers, were more simr to the world she had just left.


    udia was terrified the first time she met Edgar at the weing parade, and she still is now.


    Cheryl kept reading until she came to a chapter that described her exact experience.


    ¡°Here, udia was poisoned¡­¡± Cheryl muttered.


    Her heart trembled in the corner. As she turned the next page, she couldn¡¯t help but be filled with excitement.


    ¡°So, what happened after I-uh, udia died?¡±


    The final chapter mentions Edgar¡¯s insistence on not burying udia¡¯s body. He unreasonable requested that the Marchioness¡¯s body be preserved by reputable mummy makers from East, West, and Central.


    Not quite there yet. udia¡¯s poisoning is investigated by Edgar.


    It ister revealed that Yvette poisoned udia twice, at the engagement party and the tea party.


    In the first ce, body-weakening poison was fatal to weak-bodied people, and udia happened to have a weak body. Her immune system was also concerned because she was pregnant. That¡¯s why she passed away that night.


    Edgar went insane after discovering the cause of his wife¡¯s death. He went directly to Yvette in the pce, intending to kill her.


    Yvette, on the other hand, is guarded by a protective knight who appears immediately if the Princess is in danger. The appearance of the guardian knight almost immediately alerted the royal party to the fact that there was someone out to harm the royal family. The king immediately dispatched an elite bodyguard to protect Yvette and flush out intruders.


    There are shes between Edgar and the royal party.


    Cheryl could see the man¡¯s face through the book, so firm and fearless, alone facing the siege of dozens of elite royal guards.


    The man stood on the pile of bodies, brandishing a bloodied sword, ready to y anyone who stood in his way. His expression had changed from gentleness to ruthlessness and unending killing intent.


    Marius Laverty was hiding Yvette behind him, along with the prince¡¯s elite group, far in front of him. Marius¡¯ group of archers was on the roof of the pavilion as well as the balcony of the pce, locking Edgar as a target.


    By stepping on the bloody corpse, the archers raised their bows and aimed the arrow spears at the standing man. They were just waiting for a cue from Marius before turning the man from Nortnd¡¯s back into a hedgehog.


    Edgar was aware that he was under siege, but he appeared to beughing dismissively.


    He charged forward, drawing his sword at Marius and Yvette with bloodthirsty eyes.


    Marius wasn¡¯t yet within striking distance of his sword, but arrows shot and pierced through Edgar¡¯s body, slowing his movement.


    Shoulders, backs, and legs now have arrow thorns embedded in the flesh.


    Edgar refused to give up. Despite being pierced by arrows, he took a step forward. An arrow shot into his flesh as he took a step forward. And so on, until, with the exception of the head, there is no empty space in his body that has not been strewn with arrows.


    The man copsed to his knees in front of Marius.


    Marius sneered as he saw the helpless Edgar. ¡°You being like this as a man with the moniker Demon General really irritates me. I¡¯m sure you can go on much longer than this.¡±


    Marius prepared to behead the marquis with a gleaming silver sword. Edgar gave up because he was exhausted. The man even closed his eyes, expecting the sword to sh his throat.


    Instead of the shing pain, a hugemotion broke out behind there from both sides. Edgar opened his eyes to see Harold approaching with soldiers from the Baldwin family. Eugene, on the other hand, arrived with his elite troops.


    Marius¡¯ group of archers shed with Harold¡¯s group of archers, while Harold¡¯s group of swordsmen dashed forward, picking up their master.


    Marius took a step back. Eugene¡¯s elite troops, on the other hand, had already constructed an imprable siege barricade. He cornered Marius, who was sitting on the horse, like a cat ying with a mouse.


    Eugene remained silent. He aimed his long trident-forked spear straight at Marius¡¯ chest.


    Marius sheathed his sword once more, feeling critical. He unexpectedly dragged Yvette, who had been hiding behind him all this time, while moving backwards. The man grabbed Yvette and handed her to Eugene.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, your love for a woman who does not belong to you is so strong that you dare to confront me.¡±


    Neither Eugene, Yvette, nor Simon, who stood beside his master, knew who Marius was referring to.


    Eugene replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Really? So it makes no difference if the emperores to you to exact revenge on me, right?¡± Marius burst outughing. ¡°Here. I¡¯ll leave thisdy to you. It¡¯s entirely up to you how you want to murder her. But please excuse me.¡±


    Yvette was dragged in front of Marius like a living shield. He ignored the woman¡¯s terrified screams.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind sacrificing the woman you love for your own benefit. So cold-hearted!¡± Eugene adds his thoughts.


    He threw his spear and stabbed Yvette and Marius together without saying anything.


    Both Yvette¡¯s and Marius¡¯ faces nched in shock, followed by a gush of blood from the corners of their mouths.


    Marius¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Are you still in injury? Why should you¡­¡±


    Eugene¡¯s stab pierces the heart and kills a person in under a minute.


    Eugene abandons Marius¡¯ remaining group to Simon¡¯s care. He rushed over to Edgar, who was sprawled on the ground. Next to him was Harold, who was trembling but unable to do anything.


    ¡°How is the Marquess?¡± Eugene inquired.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s already left.¡± Harold responded. His voice was trembling and barely audible.


    Eugene fixed his gaze on Edgar¡¯s pale face. The man¡¯s white lips curled into a smile, like a relieved husband who could finally see his wife again.


    ¡°Take him from this location. Make an appropriate funeral. I¡¯ll clean up this mess.¡±


    The purpose of the chaos was to crush Marius¡¯ faction and weaken the king¡¯s power. Eugene forces the king to abdicate in this case after suffering a humiliating crushing defeat.


    Eugene ascends to the throne of Zizvania after forcibly deposing the old king.


    The coronation ceremony was wlessly executed. Eugene begins his reign, whichsts decades, with Simon on the right and Harold on the left.

 Return to the original world

    The novel¡¯s plot ends there.


    Cheryl, who was speechless after seeing the ending, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Various emotions raced through her mind, especially after learning that Edgar had died in this manner while attempting to seek justice for his wife.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that show how much he adores his wife?¡± Cheryl grumbled to herself.


    ¡°But ¡­ Is the one he loves with all his heart me ¡­ or udia?¡± Cheryl had never dared to ask a question in front of Edgar; now she could only ask it in her head.


    Her questions, on the other hand, will never be answered here, in the empty space of only herself.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheryl yawned as she noticed her eyelids bing heavier. The womany down, tears in the corners of her eyes, clutching the novel she had just finished against her chest.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t think about anything else before falling into a deep sleep.


    ¨C


    Cheryl awoke to the sound of messages ringing from her cellphone, not knowing how long she had been sleeping. It began as a faint sound that gradually became clearer, as if it were right next to her head.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes were still closed, but her brow furrowed, irritated by the noise.


    The nging sound persisted. Cheryl groped her lying body roughly. It was as if her brain had been hit by something when her hand touched the t rectangr object that kept ringing and vibrating, and she immediately came to her senses.


    Although Cheryl had some difficulty opening her eyes due to the lingering drowsiness, as soon as her gaze caught the object in her hand, the sleepy eyes widened.


    ¡°This is¡­ This is¡­ This is¡­¡± Cheryl¡¯s lips were trembling. ¡°¡­ This is my phone!!!¡±


    Unknowingly, she tossed a cellphone on the other side of the bed as she rolled over and walked away.


    ¡°Where can I find this¡­?¡±


    Cheryl trembled in disbelief as she entered the familiar room, with turquoise walls and Doraemon-patterned window curtains.


    ¡°Does this¡­ look like my bedroom?¡±


    She inadvertently looked into the full-length mirror. The mirror reflected a young woman standing in a daze with wake-up dishevelled hair and a cartoon short-sleeved nightgown.


    Cheryl took a step closer to the mirror. She brushed her dishevelled hair away from her face. The woman¡¯s stupid expression in the mirror seemed to tell her that her guess was correct.


    ¡°This¡­ Is this me before transmigration? I¡­ I¡¯ve returned??¡±


    The mirror confirmation was insufficient. Cheryl continued to run towards the window. The view of the building and the bustling streets below greeted them from behind Cheryl¡¯s clear ss window as soon as the Doraemon-patterned curtains opened.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t mind how hot the morning sun was on her face as she watched the hustle and bustle of the streets. The woman smiled broadly, relieved to have returned to her world.


    ¡°I¡­ I have truly returned!¡±


    Cheryl gave a stupid smile before a long ringing interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Who has the time to call me at this hour?¡± Cheryl walked to her bed, where she had left her cellphone.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the caller¡¯s name on the screen. She recalled this person as an editor in charge of her novels on a tform.


    ¡°Hello there, Miss Miller. Why are you calling me so early in the morning?¡±


    [¡°Morning??? Check the time, then call or text me! ¡°] Someone on the other end of the line appeared to be angry enough to disconnect immediately after she finished speaking.


    Cheryl, who doesn¡¯t think she has any ws, can only shrug at her editor¡¯s moodiness.


    She did, however, take the editor¡¯s advice and looked at the clock on the wall. Her round eyes widened as she noticed the hour hand was already showing the number 11.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already noon? It¡¯s no surprise she was irritated when I said ¡°morning.¡±¡±


    Cherylughed. She exited the room while texting the editor.


    Her return to her original world does not shock her as much as her transmigration did. Cheryl sauntered into the kitchen, looking for food, after being slightly surprised and admiring the polluted air for a while.


    Cheryl¡¯s small kitchen didn¡¯t have a lot of food or supplies, but there was plenty of bread and milk for breakfast.


    She reflected as she chewed her bread: ¡°I¡¯d been moving for so long, but when I returned, I awoke the next day, as if transmigration didn¡¯t exist at all. What¡¯s the reason, I ask? Is it because of time, the world, the century, or¡­¡±


    Ding.


    Messages from the editor are delivered to the mailbox.


    [I would appreciate it if you could send chapter updates as soon as possible. Otherwise, you may be removed from the list of contestants for this month.]


    Cheryl sighed and grumbled. ¡°Why is she so ferocious? Doesn¡¯t she realize I¡¯d like to sleep in a little longer?¡±


    Despite the nagging, Cheryl subconsciously agreed. She entered her study, sat on a chair, and turned on theputer, carrying a box of milk and a piece of bread.


    As soon as she opened the author¡¯s website, she was inundated with readerments chastising her for thete chapter update.


    Only one message. There are two messages. Three messages, up to hundreds of messages at a time, all looking forward to the new chapter¡¯s continuation. They were all enraged; some even chastised her for requesting a chapter.


    Cheryl¡¯s back was dripping with cold sweat.


    ¡°What is the source of their rage? Please bear with me¡­¡± said Cheryl. She replied to one of the randomments in this manner.


    She then navigated away from the author¡¯s page and opened the draft file. Actually, she had written it and saved it in this draft a few chapters before the end. It¡¯s just that she was stalling instead of sending it for various reasons, including extremeziness.


    Cheryl selects the chapter to be sent, scrolls briefly, and checks for punctuation errors. Her movement came to a halt just as she was about to copy a chapter to update.


    However, there are only a few chapters left before the end. Although the overall plot remains unchanged, Cheryl believes her plot is less interesting than the plots of the novels she reads in white space. A story from the world of a novel, to be more specific.


    It came back to her, what she had seen in the novel world.


    ¡°That Edgar over there is nothing like the one I wrote here¡­¡± she grumbled.


    Suddenly, she realized that her story waspletely incorrect. Her fingers were itching to rewrite the story from start to finish.


    ¡°But what if I change it ¡­ Is that okay?¡±


    Cheryl remained hesitant.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t make any changes after hesitating for a while. She sent the chapter updates exactly as they were written in the first draft.


    Cheryl felt empty after sending the chapter to the end and changing her book¡¯s status to finished. The story she had experienced while transmigrating was still fresh in her mind, making her uneasy.


    Cheryl was so engrossed in the story that she didn¡¯t realize she had written a new one based on her transmigration memories.


    The plot is exactly what she went through, from meeting Edgar at the weing parade to feeling pain in her lower abdomen while in prison. She meticulously recorded everything, without leaving anything out.


    Cheryl typed like she was in a trance, finishing almost the entire story. Before she knew it, it was early morning.


    Cheryl stretched her tense muscles. Her slender fingers creaked as if they were worn-out machines.


    Cheryl was more surprised by the results she achieved while in a ¡°trance¡± than by the exhaustion that befell her.


    ¡°What?! I wrote more than 40 thousand words in a single day? Have I evolved into a god?!¡±


    Who would believe that Cheryl, who usually writes less than 10 thousand words in a day, has now written 40 thousand words in just one day and night?


    But her body couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    Cheryl was so exhausted that she fell asleep on the floor, albeit on a two-meter-long fur rug.


    ¨C


    The next morning, Cheryl awoke. ¡°Beth, I¡¯m awake, prepare warm water for me¡­¡± she yelled, oblivious to her surroundings. She issued directives.


    There was silence, no response.


    Cheryl is irritated because she believes the maids are underperforming at the moment. She stood up, removed the nket (which hadn¡¯t been there since the beginning), and repeated themand, ¡°Beth, prepare some warm water for-¡±


    It was only then that she realized where she was.


    Her emotions, which were about to explode, also plummeted to the point of freezing.


    She rose from the fur carpet with a long sigh. She took a quick look at herputer screen, which was still turned on. She apparently forgot to turn off theputer before going to bedst night.


    Cheryl was unconcerned. She dragged her sluggish feet towards the bathroom with slow steps. She took a loaf of bread and a box of milk from the refrigerator after washing her face.


    Her bread is soft but slightly cold. She usually enjoyed this bread. But she seemed to be having difficulty swallowing this bread.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better to eat at the Baldwin Mansion¡­ Or Eugene¡¯s little pce instead of this bread.¡±


    Cheryl choked, either because she was eating while talking or because of something else.


    ¡°Ouch, it must be because I¡¯m not grateful for food,¡± sheined half-heartedly.


    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s the deal with me? Does the world described in that novel really exist? I must have only fantasized about it, right?¡±


    Cheryl was lost in thought once more, wondering if she had truly moved on or if she was still dreaming about the story.


    ¡°Whatever it is, forget it. Simply take advantage of it. For example, I have a great idea for a new epic story, right? Okay, let¡¯s get up and get back to work; don¡¯t mix fiction and reality!¡± Cheryl pped her cheeks hard in an attempt to stay awake.


    Cheryl returned to her studies and continued typing the story¡¯s script with a new spirit that had previously been difficult to build.


    The inbox reminded Cheryl that there would be a live show on the tform tonight, announcing that the contest winner would be surprised this time.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t seem to notice the announcement; she just continued writing for a few more chapters.


    ¨C


    Cheryl, who is starving, decides to go out looking for food during the day. Even though she was extremelyzy, she did all of this because she didn¡¯t want to eat bread and milk any longer.


    She got into the elevator and headed downstairs after straightening herself up a little.


    Her months spent in a simr medieval era did not turn her into a hick when she returned. She still remembered where her regr grocery store was. She also recalls what a traffic light is not.


    She clearly saw the green light for a pedestrian crossing, but as she stepped down onto the street, a car sped up and hit her.


    The sound of brakes screeching in the middle of the day, followed by the screams of bystanders.


    Cheryl, who was hit by a hard object, could only bounce before realizing what had happened.


    The woman¡¯s body rolled across the asphalt. Fortunately, the car that hit Cheryl was able to hit the brakes and dodge in time. So, while Cheryl was still hit, the impact was not fatal.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cheryl¡¯s body was a little achy. The heat from the asphalt caused her to wake up and get up quickly. However, the pain in her knee made her wince, and it was difficult for her to stand.


    A man got out of the car and rushed towards Cheryl, his face concerned. The young man was driving the ck car that struck Cheryl.


    ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere, Miss?¡± The man was concerned and inquired. He also reached out his hand to help Cheryl, who was attempting to stand.


    Cheryl had been taken aback by the young man¡¯s familiar voice from the moment he spoke. The woman froze when she saw the young man¡¯s face.


    Her eyes widened in shock.

 Meet you once more in this life.

    Cheryl¡¯s strange behavior went unnoticed by the young man. He gently led Cheryl to the side of the road.


    ¡°Miss, please let me know if you¡¯re hurt.¡± He noticed Cheryl¡¯s bright red knees. ¡°Or we can go to the hospital for a checkup if you prefer.¡±


    Cheryl didn¡¯t pay attention to what the young man said because she hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of the man¡¯s face and voice.


    She opened her trembling lips, ¡°Harold¡­?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s voice was low, but it startled the young man in front of her.


    ¡°Sorry, did we ever meet before? How did you find out what my name was?¡± Harold, the young man, inquired, tilting his head.


    The young man in front of her acknowledged indirectly that his name was Harold. Cheryl¡¯s heart was racing.


    Cheryl¡¯s heart was filled with confusion as a result of Harold¡¯s appearance. The young man was so simr to the one in the novel world that it was difficult to tell whether the one in the novel world was the real one or the one in front of her.


    ¡°Was this a coincidence?¡± Cheryl pondered.


    Harold assumed this girl in front of him was just saying a name because he didn¡¯t get an answer. He took his wallet from his suit pocket, pulled out a few sheets, and thrust them into Cheryl¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think the ident hurt you too much right now. This is for the cost of treating the wound on your leg. Please ept.¡±


    Cheryl looked at the bill in a daze, unsure whether to ept it or not.


    Cheryl¡¯s hesitation was cut short by a voice.


    ¡°What were you doing there for so long, Harold? She can stand up, so she¡¯s not seriously injured, right?¡±


    Cheryl had already been taken aback by Harold¡¯s voice. Cheryl¡¯s heart was broken by thebination of her various feelings and this one deep voice. Her body continued to shake, and her heart palpitations became more severe.


    When Cheryl turned around, she saw a strong figure in a ck suit leaning against the car door. The man¡¯s hands were folded in front of his chest, and a pair of cold ck eyes stared at Cheryl from his handsome face.


    Cheryl¡¯s lips parted as she tried to say his name. But her tongue was paralyzed; she couldn¡¯t utter a name that was deeply embedded in the depths of her heart, even though she desperately wanted to.


    Cheryl¡¯s frozen reaction, with a facial expression that alternates between happy and sad, appears different to the other two men.


    Harold interpreted Cheryl¡¯s reaction as that of a young girl taken aback by his boss¡¯ good looks. While the charismatic man there slightly frowned, it was unclear what he was thinking.


    The man cast a quick nce at the money in Harold¡¯s hand, which was still floating in midair. He smiled sarcastically for a brief moment.


    ¡°So this youngdy won¡¯t ept that small sum of money? Do you wish for more?¡±


    Cheryl felt pped in the face by the man¡¯s sarcastic tone. She jolted awake from her daydream. For a split second, the woman dared to look into the man¡¯s ink-ck eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­.¡±


    Cheryl hasn¡¯t even finished her sentence when the man pulls out a piece of a bank check and hands it to her.


    The atmosphere became awkward almost immediately.


    How could it not be, with two men in front and behind holding out money to a young girl. What would people think?


    Cheryl, like before, refused the check tucked between the man¡¯s two fingers. She only nced at the hand before returning her gaze to the man¡¯s handsome face.


    The man frowned once more, clearly frustrated.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold, sensing his boss¡¯s irritation, rushed forward, took the check from his boss¡¯s grip, and handed it to Cheryl instead.


    He didn¡¯t just wait for Cheryl to ept this time, but stuffed the check into the young girl¡¯s delicate hands.


    While Harold was checking, the man in the ck suit walked back into the car without saying anything else. His movements are undeniably elegant and refined.


    ¡°Miss, the money in this check is not insignificant; it will more than suffice to treat a scratch. The boss gave it to you; please ept it and don¡¯t waste any more of our time.¡±


    Harold¡¯s words were still polite, and his tone was gentle, but his actions were no longer patient.


    Harold rushed into the car after stuffing the check into Cheryl¡¯s hand. The ck car soon moved and began driving down the street, drifting away and disappearing among the other cars.


    Cheryl, who had been abandoned by the side of the road, stared in disbelief. She held a check in her right hand, which was a little wrinkled from being forcibly gripped.


    The young woman¡¯s clear eyes had yet to leave the direction of the ck car.


    ¡°Is that really Edgar?¡±


    ¨C


    While the man was sitting in the moving car, his heart felt uneasy, and he looked back to see the girl who was frozen on the side of the road.


    The further away their car was from the girl, the more uneasy the man felt.


    Harold, behind the wheel, sensed his boss¡¯s strange mood and couldn¡¯t help but inquire.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Boss?¡±


    The man in the ck suit averted his gaze, maintaining a straight, expressionless face.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¨C


    Cheryl spent the rest of the time in a daze.


    Even when she walked to the pharmacy, then to the food stall, and finally back home, which was the most pleasant, she couldn¡¯t shake her bad mood.


    She set the bank check down on the table. Cheryl was toozy to count the exact digits of the numbers written on the paper. The sum of money written is clearly substantial.


    She was allegedly overjoyed to receive money for free and unexpectedly. The issue, however, is with the person who gives the money. Cheryl was clearly still reeling from her encounter with the man.


    ¡°His brows, his eyes, his nose, his lips, the shape of his face, his voice, his height, and his wavy hair all look exactly the same as Edgar¡¯s from the novel world.¡± Cheryl buried her face between her wrapped-in-bandages knees.


    She closed her eyes, trying to block out the man¡¯s ovepping image of the Marquess of Nortnd, Edgar Baldwin. However, the more she tried to forget him, the clearer it became. Edgar¡¯s image of the novel¡¯s world began to fade, and he was reced by a man dressed smugly in a ck suit.


    Cheryl¡¯s emotions are bing increasingly erratic.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ Please help me¡­¡±


    ¨C


    Cheryl went out this noon and published a new story. Her story is inspired by her experiences in the novel world. Everything is finished, including a description of Edgar Baldwin.


    Cheryl didn¡¯t have time to create a proper cover because she was rushing to publish her novel. As a result, she asked an acquaintance who ran amish service to describe the novel¡¯s characters as the cover.


    Cheryl, who returned with a lot of mixed emotions in her heart, had no recollection of the novel or the cover.


    Onlyter that afternoon, when an acquaintance texted Cheryl to say the cover was finished, did she recall the novel¡¯s existence.


    Cheryl clicked on the sent file, and a character illustration of Edgar Baldwin appeared, which looked exactly like Edgar Baldwin.


    Cheryl thought it was fine at first, and was even impressed by the illustration. However, as soon as she remembered the arrogant man she met this afternoon, she decided she didn¡¯t want to see the cover again.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it just look like that guy if I publish this cover?¡± Cheryl bit her nails.


    Her fingers used to work smoothly, click here and click here, and the cover was published.


    ¡°What?!¡± The young woman shrieked, terrified.


    She hurriedly pressed the cover change button. Unfortunately, the cover she sent was approved. The editor is the only person who can change the cover.


    ¡°Why was it approved so quickly? Miss Miller is on leave today, correct? I won¡¯t be able to change her for a few days! How about this? What if someone recognized the illustration on the cover as that arrogant guy?¡±


    Cheryl panicked uncontrobly. She stood up and spun around the room. She even cursed the innocent check paper on the table.


    ¡°Tell me, Lord of Checks, if your owner sees the illustration, will he sue me for copyright?¡±


    Because it was just a pile of paper, the lord of the check did not respond.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, was bing increasingly grumpy due to her fear.


    ¡°Wait a second. Even though the illustration resembles him, it isn¡¯t based on his face, correct? As a result, there should be no copyright infringement! Then it appeared that he didn¡¯t read online novels in his spare time either. So the odds of him seeing the illustration that looks like his face are almost nil, right? Yes, it certainly should be! So, why am I afraid of meaningless things? That¡¯s ridiculous, haha.¡±


    Her intelligent brain was able to calm itself. Cheryl was overjoyed.


    The young woman then bathed in happiness, even singing in the shower.


    ¨C


    Tonight is the scheduled live broadcast. Cheryl is obligated to watch as someone who enters her work in the contest. She also wanted to know what kind of surprise was in store for the contest winner this time.


    Cheryl sat down with a cup of hot milk and a te of snacks to watch the live broadcast that had begun.


    First, the host exins how to enter the contest, the contest rules, and so on. Not only that, but they also offer professional writing materials.


    The long-awaited segment finally arrived after about 40 minutes of waiting.


    The host began by weing the guests on this live broadcast.


    ¡°We have a special guest tonight. Can you make a guess? No? Don¡¯t be sad; I couldn¡¯t figure out who it was either. I was astounded when the guest star¡¯s name was finally revealed!¡± The hosts extended a warm wee.


    ¡°Regardless, you¡¯ll never guess who it is.¡± The host chuckled. ¡°So there¡¯s no need to linger; I¡¯ll bring it up now. Eugene Antonio La Bertie, a well-known director, is our guest tonight.¡±


    The host pped his hands, and some of the staff around him did as well.


    Soon after, a man in a gray suit appeared on the screen. The man smiled warmly. He smiled at the camera after greeting the host.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Eugene Antonio La Bertie and I¡¯d like to introduce myself. You can call me Eugene. It¡¯s a pleasure to be here with you all!¡±


    The man on screen smiled warmly and spoke in a friendly tone, just like the novel¡¯s crown prince character.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyelids began to droop as she looked at theputer screen¡¯s reflection, especially when she saw how bright Eugene¡¯s smile was on the screen.


    ¡°So ¡­ they have lives in this world as well ¡­.¡± Cheryl mumbled something about sadness. She reached out and touched the screen, right in Eugene¡¯s face. ¡°I am delighted to see you in good health, His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

 Unexpected marriage

    Cheryl remained silent for a long time after watching the live broadcast. Her thoughts were not on how surprising the prize would be for the contest winner, but on Eugene¡¯s appearance; her heart was as chaotic as when she met Edgar.


    Meeting them in the real world made Cheryl happy but also sad for no reason.


    When confronted with Edgar, she is reminded of Edgar¡¯s fate in the novel, who died tragically while exacting revenge for his wife.


    When Cheryl saw Eugene, she couldn¡¯t help but remember how he had saved her from the crystal chandelier that had fallen on the pce¡¯s rxing pavilion.


    The two men, both injured for the sake of one woman.


    Cheryl pondered it almost all night, staring at Edgar¡¯s illustration on the cover of her novel.


    ¨C


    Cheryl had yet another dream that night.


    She wishes to meet Edgar. The man was dressed neatly in a suit, looking arrogant and dignified, just like the man she had met the day before.


    The way they met in the dream was more enjoyable. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again,¡± Edgar said gently.


    Edgar gave a soft smile. The man spread his arms and took Cheryl into his arms.


    For some reason, Edgar¡¯s simple words moved Cheryl to tears. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again,¡± she said between sobs.


    ¨C


    Cheryl awoke the next morning with lumpy and puffy eye bags. The youngdy was taken aback when she saw herself in the mirror.


    ¡°Why are my eye bags puffy like I¡¯ve been crying¡­?¡±


    She had no idea she had fallen asleep crying as a result of her dream the night before.


    Cheryl¡¯s apartment doorbell rang, pressing impatiently.


    ¡°Who came so early and with such impatience?¡± Cheryl pondered as she walked slowly towards the door.


    The door clicked open, revealing a well-built man dressed in a familiar ck suit.


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened and she almost backed away in reflex.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The man pretended not to notice Cheryl¡¯s surprised demeanor. He cast a casual nce around Cheryl¡¯s house.


    ¡°I remember giving a check to a random girl on the side of the road yesterday. But did you know I gave you the wrong check? That¡¯s why I came here, to exchange it for the correct check.¡± His gaze was drawn to Cheryl¡¯s expression. ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t cashed out yet.¡±


    His words were undeniably arrogant. Cheryl¡¯s surprise vanished in an instant when she heard the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sorry, Sir, I am a poor woman who lives on a whim, but I have never touched your money! In a check, everything is still there! I¡¯ll go get it for you right now!¡±


    Cheryl turned around, stomping her feet, irritated. The arrogant man followed her into the living room.


    Cheryl immediately went through the checks she had left on the table the day before.


    However, there was nothing on the table. Cheryl began looking for it on the table, the sofa chair, and the floor around her, but she didn¡¯t even find the paper in question.


    Cheryl became enraged.


    Cheryl¡¯s actions were, of course, observed by the man.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find it, did you?¡± the man sarcastically asked.


    ¡°To be specific, not yet,¡± Cheryl rified. ¡°I¡¯ll look in my room for it. You¡¯ll have to wait here!¡±


    The youngdy dashed into her room. But, even after a long search, the damned check was nowhere to be found.


    So, on the verge of tears, Cheryl returned to the living room, confronted the arrogant man, and apologized for her error.


    ¡°Sorry, Sir, I can¡¯t find the check.¡± The youngdy¡¯s voice was soft. With her posture, she appeared to be a child confessing her ws in front of her parents.


    ¡°Not found?¡± The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t find it or¡­ you already used it?¡±


    Cheryl shook her head as hard as she could while waving her hands in denial.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t use them. I swear!¡±


    ¡°How do you exin why the checks can¡¯t be found?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    ¡°You should take ountability.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you must take any responsibility.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s spirit was deted. ¡°Alright. So, what should I do to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Marry me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief written all over her face. ¡°Why should I-¡±


    ¡°Next week,¡± he added.


    ¡°Eh??? Next week?¡±


    ¡°Do you mind? So, just today.¡±


    Cheryl struggled for a long time to find the right words to refute. Even though she tried her hardest to refute it, the youngdy¡¯s tongue was dry.


    The man ordered Cheryl to collect her family¡¯s household registration papers in a pushy manner. Because both of Cheryl¡¯s parents are deceased, and she has no siblings, it is as it is.


    Cheryl is dragged into the civil affairs bureau the same day to register this unexpected marriage.


    Cheryl is still attempting to back away from this unexpected ¡°responsibility¡± at thest moment.


    ¡°Sir, please wait¡­ You don¡¯t want your bank check? I¡­ I¡¯m willing to put in the effort to collect the money and return it to you! Please don¡¯t be this way. That marriage¡­ It can¡¯t be yed this way.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll ever get that money back,¡± the man replied. He cast a nce at Cheryl, gauging her reaction.


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t argue with the memory of the row of numbers written on the checkpaper.


    Cheryl was still dazed when the bureau clerk asked her to sign. The young woman only came to when she saw the haughty man who forced her to sign his name on the paper. Edgar Baldwin is written beneath the pen.


    Cheryl was still not recovering when they returned, and she was sitting in the ck car with the man.


    She was only able to voice what she wanted to ask after a long time.


    ¡°There are many ways to return the money, but why did you¡­ choose to marry me instead?¡±


    The arrogant man in the ck suit, also named Edgar, looked at Cheryl with an unknown look in his eyes.


    ¡°Because I want to,¡± he replied.


    Cheryl was stunned. Her emotions exploded a split secondter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force me just because you want to, right? You sly rogue! Man with no shame!¡±


    Edgar¡¯s expression immediately changed, as if he had made a new discovery in his life.


    ¡°I just found out you can rebuke other people like that.¡±


    Cheryl red, defiant. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m skilled at rebuking. The real me is a rude woman. So what? Do you regret dragging me to the civil affairs bureau? Then let¡¯s divorce right now!¡±


    ¡°Divorce? No way.¡± Edgar shook his head casually.


    Cheryl was irritated by the way he spoke to her and looked at her. Especially the response that the man did not want to divorce her. Cheryl felt like hitting him right now.


    ¡°What? Why isn¡¯t that possible?¡± She enquired vehemently.


    Edgar paid no attention to the enraged youngdy. Instead, he leaned forward, closing the gap between them to the point where they were almost touching.


    Cheryl was concerned by Edgar¡¯s actions. Her face became hot.


    ¡°Wait-what are you trying to aplish?¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong for me to want to be near my wife?¡±


    Edgar spoke right next to Cheryl¡¯s ear. Cheryl found the man¡¯s hot breath amusing. For some reason, this familiar scene shed through her mind. Edgar, who was a Marquess at the time, also did this to her.


    Cheryl raised her hands, intending to push Edgar away. However, the man first grabbed the woman¡¯s delicate wrist.


    Cheryl, of course, tried to rebel. Unfortunately, the power disparity between men and women is enormous. Despite her best efforts to distance herself, Cheryl found herself in the man¡¯s warm embrace.


    ¡°Allow me to go! Get rid of-¡±


    ¡°You must not move.¡± Edgar spoke quietly, his face buried in the crook of Cheryl¡¯s neck. ¡°Please allow me to let go of this longing¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±


    Cheryl didn¡¯t fully grasp the significance of Edgar¡¯s words. Her heart had a rough guess, but she didn¡¯t dare to suspect that this Edgar was the same Edgar as the Marquess of Nortnd from the novel world.


    It took her a while to let go of the man¡¯s grip. Cheryl inquired, gathering courage.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡°letting go of longing¡±? Who are you pining for?¡±


    A muffled response came from the crook of the woman¡¯s neck. ¡°To you, my wife, Marchioness of Nortnd.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s eyes widened and her body shook. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Edgar let go of his arms, his gaze fixed on the woman in front of him. ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    ¡°I asked, what did you say earlier?¡±


    The man seemed to understand what the woman in front of him was concerned about. With a gentle smile, he reached out his hand and gently caressed Cheryl¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again.¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s heart felt as if it were being yanked. She couldn¡¯t take it any longer and burst into tears. Two clear streams of tears ran down her cheeks.


    Edgar embraced Cheryl right away. ¡°It¡¯s all right, don¡¯t cry.¡± Cheryl¡¯s back was patted by hisrge hand.


    Cheryl was still in tears. She smacked Edgar in the chest with annoyance.


    ¡°You¡¯re vexing! You just admitted to being the Marquess of Nortnd? Why were you so conceited yesterday? When you knocked on my door this morning, you said, ¡°You want to take your money!¡±¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Edgar¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Please ept my apologies. I just¡­ I can¡¯t help but notice your annoyed expression.¡±


    ¡°What? So you did it on purpose?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ That¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a jerk!¡±


    Cheryl moped along the way.


    ¨C


    The car they were in entered the elite vi area, turning into one of the beautiful vi¡¯srge courtyards. As soon as the car came to a stop, Edgar extended hisrge hand to Cheryl, saying, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re home.¡±

 Marriage twice in two lifetimes, from lovers in three lifetimes

    Cheryl was led into the vi by Edgar. When they entered therge living room, the man pushed and pinned her on the sofa.


    Cheryl pushed his chest away, not waiting for his sexy lips to touch her skin.


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Edgar, who had been pushed, was perplexed.


    Cheryl¡¯s index finger was firmly pointed; ¡°We¡¯ve essentially be strangers. So this kind of touch irritates me a little.¡±


    Edgar was surprised. ¡°Strangers?¡± he asked, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How can we possibly be strangers to one another? We¡¯ve been married for a long time. Have you forgotten that we were both lovers full of love in the past?¡± Edgar attempted to sway his wife¡¯s opinion.


    Cheryl, on the other hand, agreed. She couldn¡¯t get over her annoyance at Edgar¡¯s willful behavior, in which he had purposefully acted arrogant and obnoxious in order to annoy herself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think what happened in the past would count!¡±


    Cheryl sat up straight, her arms crossed across her chest.


    ¡°My wife ¡­.¡±


    Cheryl paid no attention to Edgar¡¯s whining behind her. But the man continued to bothered her until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Okay, alright. I¡¯m not going to make a distinction between our past and present rtionships. But only under one condition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Edgar inquired.


    ¡°Please tell me what happened. Did youe here through reincarnation or¡­ transmigration?¡±


    Instead of responding, Edgar narrowed his eyes and assumed a mysterious expression. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Just respond to me and don¡¯t try to irritate me again!¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Marchioness, but please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Edgar cracks a joke, which gets a pinch from Cheryl.


    ¡°Stop joking!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, no more pinching. I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Cheryl took a breather and adjusted her sitting posture.


    ¡°So this is it,¡± Edgar started. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the formal name for my arrival is. I arrived here not long after my fight with the royal soldier. But, as soon as I awoke, I realized that I, too, had spent a long time in this body.¡±


    Cheryl smirked. ¡°What does this imply? Is it reincarnation or transmigration, then?¡±


    Edgar cast a gentle nce at Cheryl. ¡°Perhaps it is more appropriate to call it pleteness of the soul¡¯ rather than reincarnation or transmigration.¡±


    ¡°Is the soulplete? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand either. I heard something about soulpletion somewhere. The mechanism is that a person¡¯s soul is reincarnated, but not fully. Some parts of his soul vanish, causing that person to have no recollection of their previous life.¡±


    ¡°Then almost everyone on this goes through it, right?¡± Cheryl posed a query.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edgar replied. ¡°I, the Edgar Baldwin before this, was the same way. Then, apparently, after the death of ¡°I,¡± who was the Marquess of Nortnd, my soul traveled all the way to the future, finding this ¡°reincarnated¡± body of mine and entering it,¡± Edgar paused for a moment. ¡°Another possibility is that my soul from the past was purposefully summoned to this time to upy this body.¡±


    Cheryl waspletely surprised by the information Edgar provided. Her brain circuits spun slowly as she processed each word.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Cheryl spoke after a long silence. ¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, whether I was the Marquess of Nortnd or a modern-day individual, I am still the same Edgar who loved you, my wife.¡±


    Cheryl was almost drowned in a river of love by Edgar¡¯s gentle words.


    ¡°Why is your mouth getting cuter all the time, Edgar?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. This appears to be a natural talent ¡°Edgar stated.


    Cheryl threw a yful punch to the man¡¯s chest.


    Cheryl was thinking about Eugene at the time.


    ¡°Wait a minute, if you could enter this world in that way, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for others to do the same?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°I saw Eugene¡­¡±


    Edgar Baldwin¡¯s jealousy appears to have crossed from time to time. Edgar was immediately dissatisfied when the woman¡¯s tiny lips mentioned another man¡¯s name. He quickly sealed Cheryl¡¯s tiny lips, preventing her from continuing.


    ¡°Mmm! Mmm!¡±


    Only a muffled protest could be heard from the woman whose lips were sealed by the man¡¯s.


    The man was ferocious. His longing grew stronger with the kiss, especially since he felt they had been apart for a long time.


    A kiss that started out as punishment evolved into a passionate kiss.


    They both began to pant, and their bodies seemed to miss each other. Harold walked in when the two were almost out of control.


    ¡°Master, apologies for interrupting-¡±


    ¡°You know your actions are disturbing, so why did youe?¡± enraged Edgar.


    Harold coughed incongruously. ¡°I apologize; that was not my intention, but the master and madam are on their way here and have entered the vi area.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Edgar went up from Cheryl¡¯s body immediately. He motioned with his hand to Harold, indicating that he understood. After Harold left, he assisted Cheryl in getting up.


    ¡°I¡¯m a shambles¡­¡± Cheryl groaned when she noticed that all of the buttons on her shirt were missing.


    ¡°Please forgive me,¡± Edgar said. ¡°Please follow me into the room. I¡¯ve got clothes ready for you.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you prepared?¡±


    Edgar dragged Cheryl to the third floor.


    Cheryl is astounded by her inner appearance as Edgar leads her to a room.


    Tworge wardrobes were opened, revealing a row of stylish and attractive women¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Would you like to open a boutique?¡±


    Edgar burst outughing. ¡°What kind of boutique? I prepared everything for you!¡±


    ¡°What makes you so happy to squander money?¡±


    ¡°This cannot be considered a waste of money because it is done to please the wife. Choose your favorite now. Then we¡¯ll go downstairs to meet my parents.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What about your parents?¡±


    ¡°My parents, yes.¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet a ¡°inw¡± she hadn¡¯t met in her previous life today. Cheryl was nervous about meeting her inws.


    ¡°Then¡­ What kind of women do your parents like? A woman of purity? Or are you the elegantly beautiful type? Or are you the virtuous type? Which one is it?¡±


    Edgar smiled broadly as he noticed Cheryl¡¯s nervousness.


    ¡°Simply wear whatever you want. You must deal with them as they are.¡±


    As a result, Edgar reassured his wife.


    The newlywed couple came down the stairs holding hands not long after.


    A pair of elegantly dressed middle-aged men and women sat on the wide sofa where the two had previously made out. Cheryl became agitated immediately, especially after seeing the agent of the woman who appeared to be very elegant.


    Edgar and Cheryl made their way downstairs. The two of them chose the sofa directly across from Mr. and Mrs. Baldwin.


    ¡°Father, mother.¡± Edgar gave a brief, casual greeting.


    The long eyshes of the middle-aged woman fluttered and lifted. Her sharp eyes focused on the man and woman in front of her, then on their intertwined hands.


    ¡°Every day, the temperature drops. Is this the way you treat your parents?¡± Mrs Baldwin chastised.


    When Edgar didn¡¯t respond, he grabbed Cheryl¡¯s hand and motioned for her to sit beside him.


    Cheryl moved nervously and said, ¡°Good afternoon, father and mother.¡±


    Mrs. Baldwin¡¯s delicate brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Father and mother? Why do you address us as such?¡±


    ¡°This is due to¡­¡±


    ¡°Because she is my wife. So it¡¯s only natural for her to refer to you as such.¡±


    Mr Baldwin raised his gaze this time. ¡°Wife?¡±


    ¡°She is, indeed, my wife. You must have heard about my marriage registration before you came here, right?¡±


    ¡°We were aware of it.¡± Mrs Baldwin agreed. ¡°However, this is far too hasty!¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s heart pounded. Suddenly, a legendary drama scene in which the female lead is not approved by the male lead¡¯s parents.


    Cheryl¡¯s back was dripping with cold sweat. Her fingers pinched the ends of her clothes, causing them to wrinkle slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Weren¡¯t you the ones who pushed me to get married as soon as possible?¡±


    Cheryl was taken aback. She turned to face Edgar, but he didn¡¯t look her in the eyes.


    Mrs. Baldwin, on the other hand, appeared to be frustrated.


    ¡°We¡¯re not putting pressure on you; it¡¯s you who wants to get married soon! When you¡¯re in aa, you keep saying ¡°wife¡± over and over! Who doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re excited to get married?¡±


    Cheryl¡¯s stunned gaze shifted to Mrs. Baldwin.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to cram a lot of women in order to be chosen as my wife, does it? I have my own personal choice.¡± Edgar responded coldly to his mother¡¯s words.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is your personal choice? So that?¡± Mrs Baldwin¡¯s gaze was directed at Cheryl.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right here.¡±


    Mrs Baldwin continued to speak as if she had not epted her son¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Are you and she really acquainted?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Edgar replied lightly, ¡°we know each other inside and out.¡±


    Mrs Baldwin appeared embarrassed by her son¡¯s response. She took the pastries that were served to break the awkward atmosphere.


    Mrs. Baldwin asked Cheryl the question after removing the awkwardness. She inquired about her name, age, family history, and upation. Cheryl responded hesitantly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong because I¡¯m asking you these questions, Cheryl. It¡¯s simply out of curiosity. As far as I know, my son is an introverted man when ites to women. Then, right after waking up from aa, he dashed into this country. It truly astounds me.¡± Mrs. Baldwin expressed his dissatisfaction.


    In Cheryl¡¯s ear, one thing was magnified. ¡°Coma?¡±


    Mrs Baldwin gave a nod. ¡°He was in aa for several months as a result of an ident. At the time, the doctor told him that his situation was hopeless. He was still sleeping, with no sign of waking up. Just a month before, he had uttered the word ¡°wife¡±! Can you imagine how thrilled I am to learn that my son may be able to regain consciousness?¡±


    Cheryl didn¡¯t respond, instead giving Edgar a sidelong nce.


    Mrs Baldwin went on; ¡°Then I realized he was serious about getting married. So I set matchmaking with several families in our social circle, but no one wanted to marry him after learning he was aatose man. When he awoke, I asked him if he still wanted to marry, but he just ran into this country without saying anything.¡±


    Mrs. Baldwin¡¯s exnation painted a clear picture of Edgar¡¯s condition prior to Edgar, Marquess of Nortnd¡¯s ¡°appearance¡± at his body.


    Family gatherings appear to be quite harmonious. They all eat dinner together. Mr. and Mrs. Baldwin said their goodbyes and returned to the hotel.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us in the vi, Mom?¡± Cheryl stated.


    Mrs Baldwin burst outughing. ¡°To disturb a newlywed couple on their wedding night? No, thank you.¡±


    Edgar and Cheryl then returned to therge vi.


    Edgar rushed Cheryl into the room not long after.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s resume our postponed activities!¡± With a mischievous grin, Edgar said.


    ¡°What? What are the activities?¡± Cheryl tried to act stupid.


    Edgar lifted Cheryl¡¯s body and threw her on the very soft bed without saying anything.


    He kissed Cheryl passionately. She did not escape the man¡¯s kiss from the brow to the forbidden area.


    ¡°Wait, Edgar! I¡­ I have another question!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still intrigued¡­ Will other people be able to enter this world?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Is there anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Eugene. You remember, don¡¯t you? Eugene, Crown Prince-oh, no!¡±


    Because he was irritated, Edgar pierced the defense roughly. ¡°Don¡¯t consider other people. Just think about us, please. We are lovers not only in two lifetimes, but in three.¡±


    ¨C


    They had been lovers for three lifetimes, as Edgar had stated.


    The endings of the other two times appear to be bad. They tried even harder this time to realize the dyed happiness.


    ¨C


    The Baldwins held avish wedding ceremony soon after their ¡°unexpected marriage.¡±


    As a result, Cheryl and Edgar had to go through the wedding ceremony twice.


    They renew their vows to each other in this life.


    ¡°I take you, Cheryl Rosanna Rowe, to be my wife, to have and care for each other, from now on and forever; in times of trouble and joy, abundance or need, health and sickness, to love and respect one another, until death separates us, ording to God¡¯sw¡­¡±


    ¡°I take you, Edgar Davids Baldwin, to be my husband, to have and care for each other, from now on and forever; in times of trouble and joy, abundance or need, health and sickness, to love and respect one another, until death separates us, ording to God¡¯sw¡­¡±


    ~

 Past life; Edgar’s story

    Edgar Baldwin was the only son of the Marquess and Marchioness of Nortnd. His life as the only young master was naturally very smooth. His parents spoiled him as well. He has everything that most children desire: cool toys, nice clothes, parental love, and a good education.


    The king once asked the Baldwin family to temporarily relocate to the capital. Edgar didn¡¯t understand what was going on between the adults at the time, so he rejoiced at the move.


    Edgar grew year after year, from a child to a tough and intelligent adolescent. With his intelligence, he gradually realized that there was something wrong with the rtionship between his family and the king¡¯s side. The king despised the Baldwin family¡¯s power and intended to suppress it.


    However, it appears that the king was not content with simply restricting the Baldwin family¡¯s movement.


    Edgar remembered the day the royal knights¡¯ army stormed into the Baldwin Mansion and read the indictment to Marquis Baldwin. Marquis Baldwin was said to be plotting a rebellion. The usations are grave. The Marquis and his family were soon arrested.


    Edgar was also imprisoned. However, he was ced in a regr prison while his parents were transferred to a dungeon. A location Edgar had never imagined.


    The adolescent was imprisoned for several days before being released. Edgar walked back to the mansion with shaky steps. He stared nkly at the mansion structure. The building, which was once busy and warm, has now be cold. The maids had all left, and the mansion was deserted.


    The Marquess and Marchioness were sentenced to death on the same day Edgar was released. Edgar didn¡¯t care about his tired and stinky body; he ran to the pce to beg his parents.


    But who will listen to the words of a teenager? Edgar, despite his strong and intelligent appearance, was nothing. The pce guards kicked him and chased him away while insulting and abusing him. All of this was ignored by Edgar, who continued to struggle to enter the pce and kneel before the king.


    When Edgar finally meets the king, his spirits are dampened when the king¡¯s personal servant informs him that the Marquess and Marchioness have been executed in prison. Edgar drooped, his entire body weakly falling to the floor. He who was filthy and dusty sobbed bitterly in front of the king.


    The king himself was not a gentle soul. However, the Baldwin adolescent kept getting into mischief. Finally, the king¡¯s heart softened a little. He issued orders that the title of Marquess be passed on to Edgar, and that the previous Marquess¡¯s shady past would not affect Edgar as the new Marquess.


    The so-called dirty history is an usation of rebellion, which is still debatable.


    The king ordered Edgar to return to his Mansion, but the adolescent had other demands. He wanted to request the bodies of his parents. This infuriated the king. Edgar was kicked out of the pce.


    Edgar was a stubborn individual. Despite the fact that the king had clearly declined his request, he stood tall in front of the pce¡¯s main door. He hoped the king would return his parents¡¯ bodies to him.


    Anyone would be disgusted if they saw someone in the pce grounds who was filthy. The princesses who passed by didn¡¯t even look up. Even the maids pretended Edgar was a filthy beggar. Edgar was unconcerned about any of it. Whatever they said would vanish into thin air in Edgar¡¯s ears.


    Suddenly, his gaze was drawn to a tiny figure holding a water bottle and a bright pink umbre in her other hand.


    Edgar was perplexed. No one wants to treat someone as filthy as himself in this manner, so why would someone give him water and an umbre?


    Edgar shifted his gaze to her. The person who had given him these items turned out to be a skinny little girl. For a brief moment, he was stunned. Why didn¡¯t the king feel sorry for this skinny little girl? Then, all of a sudden, Edgar realized how naive he was. Living by pleading with others for mercy is a bad way to live. Since then, Edgar, 16, has been determined to rise to the top and establish his own power.


    The Baldwins had no clout in the capital. The pce has drained the treasures as well. But it was not the same as Nortnd, which was essentially the Baldwin family¡¯s domain. So Edgar soon returned to Nortnd.


    ¨C


    After 9 years.


    As a Marquess, Edgar was already on solid ground. At the very least, enough to keep himself and his family safe. He intended to travel to the capital in order to retrieve his parents¡¯ bones.


    He also wanted to find the little girl who had given him water at the time. Edgar even sent people to find out about the little girl on asion. Then he discovered that the girl was turning 18 this year, the ideal age for marriage.


    A letter from the pce arrived the day before his departure for the capital, asking him to go help out on the battlefields in the north. Edgar could tell from the letter that the king was bing wary of him. Nheless, Edgar departed. He had someone look after his little girl, the Fifth Princess, before he left.


    ¨C


    The war, which hadsted months, was won thanks to Edgar¡¯s assistance. Of course, it was due to Edgar¡¯s greatest contribution. The king then authorized him as a substitute general, his power under the great general, in his honor. Edgar said nothing and was perfectly content.


    The troops then returned to the capital.


    The three major leaders werevishly rewarded, including Edgar. As a reward for his victory, he specifically requested a marriage and the return of his parents¡¯ bones for Edgar.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The king concurred.


    Edgar was in a good mood because he had almostpleted his two objectives. He entered the pce gardens, hoping to see his daughter. Either God heard his prayer or, by chance, he met the little girl he had wished for for years.


    The little girl had grown into a stunning youngdy. Her face didn¡¯t have the kind of beauty that would make people go insane. Rather, it is a pure and sweet breed. Edgar fell in love with her at first sight.


    The girl appeared uneasy in his presence. Edgar panicked and took out the water bottle he always carried with him wherever he went just as he was about to turn away. Edgar held up the bottle to the girl as if it were a treasure, hoping the princess would recognize him.


    ¡°I apologize for not taking the time to introduce myself. Edgar Baldwin is my name.¡±


    ¡°Oh hi. Greetings, Marquess.¡±


    Those were the first words his little girl had spoken in years.


    Even the girl greeted him, which was both polite and pitiful. Edgar clearly knows how this Princess¡¯s life in the pce works. Even though he hangs out with other princesses, his little girl is always the one who sumbs and humbles herself in front of the others.


    Edgar was willing to bow before him even if it meant bending as low as the floor to feel the respect of others.


    ¡°Please forgive my impudence in failing to greet you. Edgar Baldwin greets the Fifth Princess.¡±


    udia, the little girl, was visibly surprised. He was used to being humble and not receiving respect from others, as Edgar had predicted.


    ¡°Does the Princess have any spare time? I¡¯d like to speak with you.¡±


    udia gave a small smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    udia then followed Edgar to the tranquil pavilion in the middle of the garden. They were having a pleasant conversation.


    ¡°Ah, Marquess, please forgive me; I must return immediately because I have something to do. Please ept my apologies.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Thank you for taking the time, Fifth Princess. I wish I could talk to you more often.¡±


    They parted ways after finishing their conversation for the day. Edgar returned to the Baldwin Mansion with a cheerful heart.


    For two to three days. When he had errands to run to the pce, he always went to find udia for a quick chat. They were now much closer than on the first day. udia also became more friendly with Edgar.


    ¡°I must return to Nortnd tomorrow, Princess udia, because I have an important task. As a result, I won¡¯t be able to see you for a while.¡± Edgar remained silent for a moment as he studied udia¡¯s expression. ¡°But I promise I will write you a letter,¡± he added.


    udia agreed with a nod. ¡°Excellent. I will certainly repay youter.¡±


    The next day, Edgar set out for Nortnd with his parents¡¯ bones. He intended to bury them in thends of Nortnd, their territory.


    When Edgar returned from Nortnd, he asked the king for marriage and requested an immediate edict. The king agreed to the condition that Edgar apany ambassadors from other kingdoms on their arrival. That didn¡¯t bother Edgar.


    Edgar also led several groups of guards to the Zizvania kingdom¡¯s main gate. He received a letter from a bodyguard ordering him to look after udia, reporting that the princess was in danger, just as the royal ambassadors were about to arrive.


    Edgar waspletely taken aback. He jumped on his horse and rode back to the capital without thinking. He rode all day without stopping, eager to get to the pce.


    The sky was darkening, and the drops of water falling became heavier and heavier. The bad feeling in his heart grew stronger. Edgar kept galloping on his horse, unconcerned about anything else. There was only udia in his mind now. He hoped with all his heart that udia would be fine until he arrived by her side.


    Fate had always had other ns.


    The girl was already lying in the courtyard when he arrived at udia¡¯s small house. Seven to ten people wielding swords surrounded her.


    Edgar jumped off his horse and charged at them with his sword. It didn¡¯t matter if his shes were effective or not; as soon as the group dispersed, Edgar picked up the girl from the ground. He was astounded to find udia¡¯s body submerged in blood-red rainwater. The girl¡¯s body was not harmed.


    Edgar wrapped his arms around the girl¡¯s body, which was starting to feel icy cold.


    ¡°udia! udia!¡± he says. Edgar called out to her, but she didn¡¯t respond because she wasn¡¯t breathing anymore.


    Edgar¡¯s emotions exploded. He fought the group of people who had previously surrounded udia with one arm. Edgar was a tough and experienced individual, so he had no trouble defeating the group.


    Edgar turned around after killing them all, intending to return udia¡¯s body to the Baldwin Mansion.


    He noticed a woman standing behind the door of udia¡¯s small house. Edgar turned to meet the woman¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯re doing, third princess?¡±


    Yvette didn¡¯t respond, which enraged Edgar even more. He was certain that this woman was the root of all evil.


    Yvette noticed Edgar, who was going insane. She shivered. Edgar turned to face her, a bloody sword in his hand. Yvette was bing concerned.


    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t get any closer!¡±


    Edgar had no desire to hear what Yvette had to say. He took a step forward, brandishing his sword and aiming it at Yvette¡¯s neck. The special knight protecting the royal family arrived before he shed. There were so many of them that Edgar was overwhelmed.


    Edgar survived that night thanks to Harold¡¯s assistance. However, Edgar¡¯s body was severely damaged. The wound from an arrow that pierced his knee was the worst.


    The king charged Edgar the next day with attempting to harm a member of the royal family. Edgar was in aa at the time. Harold, his personal butler, took care of everything.


    Harold eventually seeded in bringing Edgar back to Nortnd despite numerous challenges.


    Edgar had been in aa for nearly a month. When he awoke, the first thing he did was look for udia. Edgar wanted to get up and walk, but he was in excruciating pain even before his feet touched the floor. Without being told, Edgar reasoned that his legs might be paralyzed.


    Edgar requested Harold, his personal servant, to inform him that the princess had died.


    It was too much for Edgar. But, because udia¡¯s body had already been buried, Edgar couldn¡¯t do anything crazy.


    Edgar Baldwin went from a famous handsome man to a depressed half-mummy in an instant.


    Edgar was able to walk again the following year. But, ording to the doctor, the Marquess¡¯ leg was notpletely healed, so he needed to be cautious.


    With that, Edgar traveled to the capital with his secret bodyguard in order to exact revenge. He made his way straight to the pce.


    The crown prince¡¯s envoy came to see him while he was scouting. He imed that the crown prince could assist Edgar in exacting his revenge.


    The crown prince agreed to support Edgar on the condition that he kill all members of the royal family. Edgar didn¡¯t care if the other party had ulterior motives or not; all that mattered to him was vengeance. As a result, he agreed.


    The massacre started. The crown prince¡¯s troops dealt with other matters, leaving Edgar to deal with the king and his family. Edgar began with the king and his wives, then moved on to the princesses, and finally Yvette.


    Edgar took slow, deliberate steps. The echoes of his iron armor filled the empty pce hall. He took his time walking towards a woman who was frantically running down a dead-end hallway.


    The demon Edgar soon discovers the third princess he despises huddled in an empty room pleading for his mercy.


    Edgar brandished his bloody sword. Yvette screamed as her sword began to float down.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to curse you! The demons, you will not be able to unite with the person you love! Ha ha! Your demonic nature would frighten her! You are cursed!¡±


    The shrill voice faded away, followed by a head roll.

 Past life; Edgar’s story (2)

    Eugene Laverty¡¯s ession to the throne altered Zizvania¡¯s royal order. The new king reorganized the Zizvania kingdom¡¯s cab of ministers and regtions. Many rules were added and removed. Many nobles objected but were afraid to speak out because Eugene Laverty was the prince of the empire. They would be counted against the empire if they were against Eugene.


    Meanwhile, in the Nortnd, Edgar had lost interest in the kingdom¡¯s affairs. He had already relinquished his title as Marquess before returning.


    As a result, the kingdom took over the Marquess of Nortnd¡¯s residence, which had belonged to the Baldwin family for centuries. Edgar let his followers work for the kingdom before leaving the Baldwin family¡¯s home, which held all of his childhood memories. The man went to the vige near the Baldwins¡¯ hillside.


    Edgar constructed a simple house with wooden walls and a thatched roof there. He would go to the cemetery every day after he finished working in the fields. He was conversing with his parents¡¯ and also udia¡¯s tombstones.


    ¨C


    Years went by quickly. Edgar is 50 years old now. Despite his age, his body had not changed significantly; he was still quite well built and muscr. It¡¯s just that his hair is white and he has a lot of wrinkles on his face.


    Harold, Edward¡¯s former personal servant, paid him a visit on a sunny day.


    Edgar greeted Harold warmly. He inquired about Harold and the others¡¯ well-being while serving tea.


    ¡°I have some exciting news to share with you, my Lord. My first child is due to be born next month ¡°Harold said with a happy smile on his face.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic. I wish you all the best with the birth of your child.¡± Edgar responded. The aura of the old man appeared to be advising his own son.


    Harold gave a shy smile. ¡°Thank you so much, Lord.¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you that I am no longer your master? But you never pay attention.¡±


    Harold could only grimace when he was rebuked. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ll refer to you as Sir from now on.¡±


    Edgar motioned with his hand. ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Harold then remembered something and quickly informed Edgar. ¡°Sir, I heard that there is a shaman in a neighboring kingdom who is said to be able to collect a dead person¡¯s soul and resurrect it. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true, but the news is widely publicized.¡±


    Edgar paused for a moment. The elderly gentleman raised his misty eyes.


    ¡°Howe you told me about this?¡±


    Harold was perplexed to be asked in this manner.


    Harold immediately thought of Edgar when he heard about the shaman. He was aware that his former master had spent many years alone in the world, abandoned by his parents and loved ones. That¡¯s why Harold dashed over to Edgar, eager to tell him about the shaman. But now that Edgar had asked him, Harold was at a loss for words.


    Edgar was aware that he had surprised Harold. So he said ¡°sorry¡± while sipping his tea.


    To be honest, his emotions had already wandered when Harold mentioned the shaman earlier. There was a strong desire in his heart to try. But his mind also told him that resurrecting someone who had been dead for a long time was impossible.


    Harold ended the conversation after hearing Edgar¡¯s response. He turned to look for other topics to talk about.


    Harold was about to say goodbye when Edgar interrupted him with a question.


    ¡°Whither does the shaman reside?¡±


    For a brief moment, Harold was perplexed. Harold almost burst into tears when he saw the old man¡¯s stern face in front of him. He was aware that Edgar was lonely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you if you want to see her, Sir.¡± Harold made a promise.


    ¡°Just tell me where she lives, and I¡¯ll go myself,¡± Edgar refused.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Harold was well aware of Edgar¡¯s obstinacy. Harold had also learned to be stubborn after years of following him. He insisted on not revealing the location of the shaman.


    Edgar finally agreed to be escorted by Harold after giving up.


    ¨C


    Harold directed the coachman of the horse-drawn carriage he was riding in Desert City toe to a halt in a narrow alleyway between the restaurant buildings. Harold drew back the curtains and went down, followed by Edgar.


    ¡°The shaman¡¯s house, Sir, is at the end of this road.¡±


    Edgar gave a nod. He took a few steps in front of Harold, who was following him as before. Despite the fact that the clothes Edgar was wearing were no longer expensive, his demeanor remained dignified.


    They arrived in front of an old, run-down house. The door and the outside walls were filthy and dusty. Harold ignored him and walked up to the wooden door in front of him.


    Only after Harold knocked for a long time did the door open, revealing the figure of an elderly woman dressed strangely. Tassels hung from her clothes, and even the hood she was wearing had tassels around it.


    ¡°What are you guys looking for?¡± the elderly woman asked coldly of the two men in front of her door.


    ¡°I heard you can resurrect the dead. Is that correct?¡± Harold inquired on Edgar¡¯s behalf.


    The olddy¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°No, you misheard. I¡¯m only assisting in the gathering of souls, not resurrecting the dead.¡±


    ¡°Is it different?¡± Harold inquired.


    ¡°Of course, it differs. Come in.¡±


    The elderlydy opened the door to her home, allowing the two visitors to enter.


    There was a lot of oddly shaped furniture inside the wooden house. Whenbined with the dim lighting in the room, it gave the impression that they had entered a witch¡¯s home.


    The elderlydy sat in a single chair, next to a small table. A ss ball the size of a baseball was in her hand.


    ¡°Tell me the name and date of birth of the person whose soul you want to collect.¡±


    ¡°Her name is udia Rowe, and she was born on the 5th of the 4th maya month.¡± Edgar responded. His voice was hoarse and heavy.


    The elderlydy in the chair gave him a brief nce before returning her attention to the ss ball in her hand and reading something.


    The originally bright ss ball gleamed with rainbow light, like a prism, despite the fact that I had no idea what the old woman was reading.


    ¡°The soul of this person has already been scattered, even to another world. There isn¡¯t much left here.¡± The elderlydy stated.


    Edgar paused for a moment. ¡°What exactly does it mean?¡±


    The elderlydy held the gleaming ss ball in her hand. ¡°The light in this sphere represents the soul of that person named udia. See how little it is? That small number remains in this world, while the others have dispersed and live in another.¡±


    Edgar was taken aback. ¡°Does she live in another world?¡± he grumbled.


    The elderlydy ced the ss ball inside the velvet box on her small table. She locked her gaze on Edgar.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still interested, I have another option.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I have the ability to bring her back to life. This method isplex, but I¡¯m absolutely sure it will work. It must first summon its soul, which is located in another dimension. That requires the flesh and blood of those who love her.¡±


    Harold burst into mes.


    ¡°What exactly are you saying, olddy? You¡¯re attempting to harm my Lord? ¡°Harold yelled.


    The elderlydyughed. ¡°That is the only requirement. Please leave if you disagree.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Harold was irritated when he heard Edgar¡¯s spontaneous response. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she just wants to hurt you, my Lord?¡±


    Edgar turned to face Harold. His eyes were filled with sadness.


    ¡°My heart says I should give it a shot.¡±


    As a result, Edgar presented him with a piece of flesh gouged from his body and a bowl of blood squeezed from the gaping wound on his arm.


    ¡°You are the first to return. I¡¯ll give you the results tomorrow.¡±


    Whatever the olddy did with those two items, the next day she handed him a blood-red gemstone set in an engraved bracelet. The elderlydy left after handing over the item.


    Edgar made contact with the bracelet. It felt cozy and familiar, as if he¡¯d met udia before. He sighed and smiled into the air.


    ¡°I hope you return soon.¡±


    ¨C


    Edgar died not long after.


    ***

 Past life; Eugene’s story [ENDING]

    Eugene Laverty is not a particrly special prince. Hecked any merits or talents, and only his good looks distinguished him from the other Princes. This is not something to be proud of.


    His mother, a concubine, had always told him as a child that he needed to work hard in school if he wanted to be liked by the emperor.


    Eugene understands that he is the foundation of his mother¡¯s hopes, so he works harder. His mother, on the other hand, was a vtile woman. For example, if the emperor rejected her or she was shunned by the other concubines, the woman would vent her rage on Eugene. No matter how badly Eugene was injured, the woman would not stop hitting him until she was exhausted.


    Eugene gradually developed a different personality as a result of the intense pressure and physical and mental abuse he endured. He was initially friendly and cheerful, but he gradually became quiet and introverted.


    When Eugene reached the age of 19, the emperor nned to send one of the princes to a small kingdom under his control. The emperor then gathered all the princes, including Eugene, and presented them with a choice.


    The other princes chose to stay in the empire despite being offered high positions with elite retainers if they were willing to leave. Going to a small kingdom was the same as denying them the chance to ascend to the imperial throne.


    Eugene was the sole exception. Eugene¡¯s decision pleased the emperor, of course.


    Eugene did not see his mother on the day he left. Eugene was a little disappointed, but he kept it to himself. After making all of the necessary preparations, he and his band of followers left the empire for the Zizvania Kingdom.


    ¨C


    Eugene bes the crown prince of the Zizvania kingdom, as promised by the emperor.


    Even though the king of Zizvania disliked him, he remained respectful and did not dare to harm Eugene. Eugene is even offered a private residence by the king.


    Eugene agrees, but he constructs the house himself.


    Eugene constructed his own small pce on the pce grounds. The pce was not luxurious, but it was veryfortable, which was exactly what Eugene desired.


    Eugene was the only person in Zizvania who dared to cause trouble. Despite the fact that he had no friends, he was content with his new life.


    Until he noticed a little girl circling in the courtyard of his little pce one day. Eugene was nearly enraged that the little girl was trampling the freshlyid garden grass. Eugene held back his rage when he saw how thin the girl was.


    Eugene wanted to reprimand him, but when the girl saw him, she bowed and spoke in a slightly trembling voice.


    ¡°Hello, my apologies. I was looking for Princess Yvette¡¯s cat when I got lost.¡±


    Her voice is soft and sweet. Eugene¡¯s heart skips a beat.


    ¡°Be disoriented? Do you have any idea where this is?¡± He inquired.


    The youngdy nodded. ¡°I know. This is the Crown Prince¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± Eugene inquired once more.


    ¡°I know. You hold the title of Crown Prince.¡±


    Eugene cocked his brow. He assumed she was aware of who she was but showed no fear. Eugene was confident that despite his trembling voice, the girl was not afraid of him.


    He was suddenly drawn to the little girl.


    ¡°Because we trespassed, you should state your name as a courtesy,¡± Eugene suggested.


    ¡°Your Honor, yes. udia Rowe is my name.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s acquaintance was cut short when the king¡¯s messenger arrived.


    Eugene dashed towards the pce, not forgetting to give the little girl a small smile.


    ¨CCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Eugene was requested by the king for a reason. He needed Eugene¡¯s assistance to bring the Marquess of Nortnd down.


    Eugene has no real advantage in this case, but since he has nothing else important to do right now, he agrees.


    With all of the schemes, the Marquess¡¯s family was eventually executed, except for his son.


    ¨C


    Eugene grew ustomed to life in the Zizvania kingdom month by month. He asionally noticed the little girl, udia Rowe, running in the distance with a group of other princesses.


    Eugene asionally chuckled. udia, in his opinion, was just like him, pathetic. Has no advantages, talent, affection, or even a beautiful face. He couldn¡¯t help but bow in front of the other princesses, just as he was the indirect loser among the other princes.


    Then time seems to fly by. Eugene, who was used to watching udia, unknowingly fell in love with her.


    Eugene is totally ignorant of this until someone named Edgar Baldwin approaches the king and requests a marriage to udia Rowe.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t put his finger on what he was feeling at the time. All he knew was that his rage red up now and then.


    Then he discovered that the king had ns to harm Edgar Baldwin. In addition to the king, the stupid Third Princess wanted to try putting her hand down. Eugene, on the other hand, sees this as an opportunity.


    He knows Yvette is in love with Edgar Baldwin and ns to steal udia¡¯s marriage. Eugene believes it would be fantastic if Yvette could separate Edgar and udia. Then, from the shadows, he secretly assisted Yvette.


    But there was one surprise. Eugene had no idea a woman¡¯s heart could be so lethal.


    When Simon told him that Princess Yvette was plotting to murder udia Rowe, it rained heavily.


    Eugene initially thought Yvette couldn¡¯t do something like murder, so he let it go. However, Simon returns in the evening, telling him that udia is indeed dying at the hands of Yvette.


    Eugene only realized the gravity of the situation at that point. The man ran towards udia¡¯s small house, regardless of the rain. When he arrived, he saw udia¡¯s wounded body drooping in Edgar¡¯s arms.


    ¨C


    udia passed away that night.


    ¨C


    A yearter, he learned that Edgar Baldwin had visited the pce. Eugene guessed the man¡¯s intentions and dispatched someone to offer Edgar assistance.


    Edgar concurs, and they work together. Eugene devised schemes, including bringing in Yvette, who had married far away in a neighboring country. He made his move afterpleting all of the members of the royal family.


    In one night, the entire royal family was exhausted.


    Eugene takes the throne in the ce of the deceased king. He reced almost all cab ministers with people from his own party. He changed the rules for a lot of money.


    Eugene ruled smoothly because no one dared to oppose him.


    ¨C


    Eugene is a married man with several children.


    Eugene abdicated when he was 53 years old due to illness.


    The once-handsome and daring man could only lie helpless on the bed. She cried all night.


    In fact, he had always regretted udia¡¯s death over the years. If he hadn¡¯t been selfish, the girl might still be alive and happily married, albeit not to him. Eugene apologized profusely.


    ¡°If I had another chance, I would not have made the same mistake. I apologize, udia.¡±


    Eugene died the same year.


    ***


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!